Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"The first time I saw you, I thought you were a weak clown,

but as I watched you causing trouble and getting scolded,

I started to notice you more.

I became more and more interested in you.

And for some reason, I felt relieved.

But…

I also thought I was getting weak."

A discomforting heat on his face woke him up, interrupting his busy mind replaying every detail of the past few days in the form of dreams.

A painful brightness began to seep through his eyelids, prompting him to try and block the light with his right hand, almost reflexively.

That's when he remembered his situation.

His fingers trembled slightly, and the weakness in every movement was more than evident.

The light continued insistently, breaking through the small gaps between his fingers. He let out a sigh, the first of many that day, and with more effort than should be necessary, turned his head to the opposite side, seeking refuge in the shadow.

The need to finally open his eyes just to make sure he was still there was stronger and more uncontrollable than the desire to keep sleeping. And of course, he hadn’t gone anywhere. Naruto was there, on the bed next to him, just as he had been since they were admitted, wrapped in bandages and breathing deeply.

His face, though covered in wounds, reflected an indescribable peace, one he couldn’t feel even in his best moments, much less while sleeping.

For a moment, time seemed to stop as he lost himself in the rhythmic movement of his breathing and the serenity on his face. The lines of tension and pain that had marked his face during their last battle were now softened. He seemed more human , more approachable, and each breath filled the air with a sense of calm.

He didn’t want to admit it, but part of him felt relieved that Naruto was there, breathing.

Alive.

The faint sound of the machines monitoring their vital signs, the soft beeping marking their heartbeats, and the distant murmur of the hospital corridors formed a tranquil backdrop.

There was something ironic and cruel about that.

As he watched his friend, he felt his own eyelids growing heavy again. The sunlight continued to filter through the window, warming the room, and despite everything, he couldn’t help but feel a small glimmer of hope.

Maybe, just maybe , the future didn’t have to be as dark as his past.

Slowly, his thoughts became more diffuse, and an unexpected peace washed over him.

For the first time in a long while, he felt like he could let his guard down.

So he allowed himself to close his eyes. Darkness enveloped him, and in the midst of that calm and secure environment, he let himself drift, falling slowly into a deep sleep once again.

**

"Naruto, among all ninjas, is the fairest! With his right arm, he was the rarest! Losing it completely gave him a… scare! Yeah…”

Laughter.

“We'll fix him up with Hashirama's flair. Though old, it has its share. He'll be strong and beyond compare! Oh, yeah…”

Silence.

“And... what will happen with him?"

The voices were faint, blending with the steady rhythm of his breathing and the soft beeping of the machines. At first, they were just distant echoes, whispers in the fog of his drowsy mind, but slowly, the murmurs began to take shape, gaining clarity as the fragments of dreams faded.

"We haven't talked much about that..."

His consciousness clung to those sounds, gently pulling him back to reality. He moved slightly with some difficulty, feeling the heaviness of his eyelids. The murmurs continued, and although he couldn’t make out the words, he recognized the familiar voices.

Finally, he opened his eyes, blinking slowly, adjusting his vision to the light in the room, which was less intense now, filtered by the curtains swaying gently with the breeze.

There, next to Naruto’s bed, were Kakashi, Killer B, and Gaara. They were sitting, talking softly, careful not to make too much noise, but he could hear them clearly.

Just a moment ago, from what he had heard, the blond had been participating animatedly in the conversation, but now he wore a slight seriousness on his face, with a strained smile. Kakashi, on the other hand, maintained his calm demeanor, his eyes fixed on his former student, as if paying close attention to him, or looking for something in him.

Killer B gestured wildly as he spoke, sometimes making physical contact with Naruto, who didn’t seem to mind, and Gaara was just nodding seriously.

He stayed silent, observing the scene. For a moment, he felt a connection with each of them, a tacit understanding of what they had gone through and what still needed healing. Despite their different paths, they were united by one thing: Naruto .

He closed his eyes briefly, mentally preparing for the moment they would notice he was awake. Naturally, Kakashi was the first to notice, offering him a slight smile. "Good morning, Sasuke," said softly, his tone calm and gentle. 

The others turned, surprised.

Sasuke, still waking up, nodded slightly in response. Though he didn't speak, his eyes conveyed silent gratitude.

Naruto, unable to contain his excitement, smiled widely upon seeing him, just as always. “Sasuke! I have good news!” he began. “It looks like Hashirama's cells are working, and they’ll be able to reconstruct my arm. Granny said yours could be ready soon too!”

He looked at him with his usual impassive expression, though he wasn’t upset by his friend's happiness. “I don't want the arm.”

The blond blinked, surprised, and then his expression turned to a mix of astonishment. “What?! What you mean you don't want it?” His voice rose, drawing the attention of the others.

“I don't want it,” he repeated calmly, reclining a bit more on the bed.

Naruto frowned, clearly baffled. “But how are we going to fight after this if you don’t have both arms?” he said, pouting.

He smirked slightly, a mocking smile. “I don't need two arms to beat you.”

His friend attempted to cross his arms, failing miserably in a somewhat comical act but still pretending to be offended. "That sounds like a challenge, y’know?!"

Kakashi couldn't help but laugh. Partly because of how Naruto had firmly grabbed the piece of cloth hanging from his shoulder, pretending it was an actual arm, and partly because of how they still challenged each other despite their conditions. "Some things never change..." he said softly.

Naruto chuckled, though with an air of exaggerated indignation. "Well, you'll see, don't complain when I beat you with my new super-powerful arm."

Sasuke just shook his head slightly, a rare smile appearing on his lips.

As the voices blended into a murmur of friendly conversation, he felt the wave of heaviness in his eyelids again. He tried to stay focused on Naruto's words, but a sense of drowsiness began to envelop him.

Certainly, the drugs administered for pain and recovery were taking effect on him. He couldn't deny that. Since he had been admitted, he had barely felt any discomfort despite his deep wounds. But to compensate, he also couldn't stay awake for long.

His muscles relaxed involuntarily, and his thoughts started to fade, slipping into the darkness of sleep. The sound of his companions' voices grew more distant, more muffled, as if they were speaking through a barrier of water, and the soft beeping of the machines, which once seemed like a comforting murmur, now lulled him, inviting him to surrender to the drug-induced drowsiness.

As his senses dulled, one last look at Naruto brought him a sense of peace. The blond was watching him with a serene smile, radiating a warmth that seemed to fill the entire room. His blue eyes began to resemble an ocean of tranquility in which Sasuke got lost, trying to hold onto what those eyes were trying to tell him.

There was definitely something more in his gaze, something he could barely perceive at the edge of his consciousness. The connection between them felt tangible, as if time had stopped and that moment had turned into an eternity.

But finally, the heaviness was too much to resist, and his eyes slowly closed, as his breathing became deeper and more regular.

The world faded into a mix of shadows and echoes once again. The drugs gently pulled him back into unconsciousness, and in that state of surrender, he allowed himself to rest once more.

**

“I’m entrusting Sasuke to you,” his brother said, addressing Naruto just a few meters away from him.

“That was my plan from the beginning anyway,” Naruto replied. Confident. As if it were something he had already argued before.

“I was right to leave him in your hands.”

“Brother...” The word slipped from his lips like a sigh, his mind still trapped in the fog of a troubling dream.

Suddenly, he felt a hand rest on his shoulder. His body reacted instantly, jolting as if he had just had a nightmare. His eyes snapped open, filled with confusion and alertness. He quickly looked over to Naruto's bed, but it was empty. A sense of panic gripped him, his heart pounding in his chest. 

But before he could say anything, Kakashi, who was sitting beside him, spoke in a calm voice. "Relax… Everything is fine."

He turned his head towards the older man, his breathing still heavy. The serene gaze of his former teacher helped him calm down a bit, but the worry remained, lingering. “Where’s Naruto?”

“Naruto had to go for some follow-up tests. He’ll be back soon,” Kakashi explained, smiling slightly beneath his mask. His words slightly eased Sasuke's unease but didn't completely dispel it. 

He lay back down on the bed, trying to control his breathing and calm the restless thoughts still running through his mind. The older man remained silent beside him. 

The hospital room was quiet, only interrupted by the soft beeping of the machines.

“Naruto is doing much better. It's likely he will be able to continue his recovery at home soon.”

Sasuke felt a sharp pang of pain in his stomach at hearing those words, though he tried to suppress his reaction, maintaining a mask of indifference, not wanting to reveal how deeply the idea of being separated from Naruto affected him.

But Kakashi noticed it anyway. He knew his students well, especially him. He could read between the lines even in moments of silence. “Don’t worry,” he continued, his voice calm and reassuring. “I was thinking that maybe you could go with him too.”

He looked up, surprised at the suggestion, momentarily lost for words. He searched Kakashi’s eyes for any hint of joking or merely posing a possibility. However, the serious expression on his teacher’s face indicated he was sincere.

“I’ve noticed how Naruto’s presence brings you a certain… peace,” continued before he could formulate a response. “And I think separating you two would be a setback for your recovery. So I’d prefer if you stayed with him for now.”

A certain discomfort reflected in the Uchiha's eyes. The fact that Kakashi could see beyond his mask, reminded him of those days in his childhood with Team 7, and a slight sense of embarrassment overcame him for that. He didn’t like that others could perceive his emotions so clearly. He had always been reserved, careful not to reveal his deepest thoughts, but somehow, Kakashi managed to see through him.

“When do they plan to discharge Naruto?” he finally asked, trying to keep his voice neutral.

“Ah… Probably in a day or two.”

He quickly looked back. “That’s impossible. We were admitted just five days ago.”

Something in Kakashi's eyes seemed to doubt what he was about to say, and Sasuke couldn’t figure out why it took him a moment to respond. “Well, I’m glad you think that,” he said, looking away. “But… well… you’ve been asleep for about a month.”

Surprise overtook him. 

“A month? But-,” he thought, astonished. He knew he had slept a lot, but he believed he had been conscious for good portions of each day. In fact, he thought he had been experiencing each day.

Kakashi continued, seeing the look of astonishment on the younger one’s face. “Still, it’s true that it hasn’t been long. Simply put, Naruto's condition improved considerably thanks to the help of the Kyuubi.”

“Of course,” Sasuke thought, the memories of his last confrontation with the fox after the war resurfacing. Back then, he hadn’t had much time to appreciate the relationship between those two, but it was certainly remarkable.

He nodded slowly, processing the information, gradually accepting the reality of his situation. Knowing that Naruto was doing better brought him some relief nonetheless. “I understand,” finally said. 

Though it wasn’t easy for him to admit, he knew Kakashi was right. Being with Naruto was more than just a comfort; it was a need he had discovered in recent times.

“I’m glad you agree,” he said, smiling slightly. “Anyway, I didn’t expect any objections from you. I hope you and him enjoy your time together. You know… catching up and all that.”

Sasuke glimpsed a hint of humor in Kakashi’s eyes but couldn’t quite grasp why. Sometimes, his former teacher’s words seemed to have multiple layers of meaning, and in his current state, he didn’t have the energy or inclination to unravel them. His relationship with Naruto used to be chaotic and somewhat rough, yes, but that was just childish behavior. He doubted the possibility of it being the same now.

"Kakashi-sensei!"

The silence of the room was abruptly broken by the door swinging open. 

Standing in the doorway were Naruto and Shikamaru.

The blond looked excited, filled with awe and enthusiasm, while his friend seemed barely able to contain his embarrassment.

Sasuke watched the scene from his hospital bed, while Naruto hurried over to them, still processing the interruption. "Why didn't you tell me you're the Hokage now?!" he exclaimed, his blue eyes widened with surprise and overflowing excitement.

Kakashi sighed, unable to hide a small smile at his enthusiasm. "It was recent. And you were... busy."

"But still!" insisted, turning to the other young ninja. " Shikamaru just told me. I can't believe he knew before me !"

"That's because I'll be his assistant," his friend revealed, further exciting the other.

"You what?!" 

The older shrugged with a resigned but amused expression. "I guess I've snagged you the Hokage position, at least for now."

Naruto frowned, but with a playful gleam in his eyes. "That's not fair, Kakashi-sensei. You know I'm next in line."

He chuckled softly. "I know, I know. Just keeping the seat warm for you, Naruto."

"Besides, he's not your sensei anymore..."

"Oh! that's true," he replied to Shikamaru, adopting a thoughtful pose as if thinking was a hard task. Sasuke thought maybe that would always be the case. "How should I address him now? Kakashi-Hokage? Kakashi-Hokage-Teacher?"

Sasuke observed the interaction with a mix of curiosity and amusement. The bond between Kakashi and Naruto had always been special, but seeing them now made him realize how much their dynamic had evolved over the years.

He recalled their days as genin, when Kakashi was their sensei, guiding them with a firm hand but always with kindness and humor. In those early days, he had been an enigmatic figure, a mentor who concealed his emotions behind a mask and a book to protect them.

“And he did” , Sasuke thought. He had always been there to advise and guide him. He always knew the fate that awaited him, and gave his best attempt to stop it. 

But ultimately, it was Sasuke who made the decision.

Maybe, if he had listened to him at that moment, things would have been very different.

Sasuke couldn’t help but remember the countless missions and training where Kakashi had been a constant presence, often allowing Naruto to learn in his own way, making all the mistakes he needed and finding his own solutions to them.

He was glad to see that, while he was busy delving into darkness, the rest of them seemed to have remained united, strengthening a bond that now felt stronger than ever. Naruto had grown under Kakashi's guidance, and Kakashi had found in Naruto a reason to keep going, a disciple who gave him hope for the future. 

Watching them interact comforted him in some way. Their evolution was a testament to growth and resilience, something Sasuke was beginning to understand and appreciate only now.

A slight laugh escaped his lips before he could stop it. The reaction was instantaneous; everyone in the room looked surprised by it, their eyes fixed on him.

Embarrassment flooded him, feeling exposed in a way he hadn't anticipated.

Naruto, after a moment of shock, was the first to react, quickly moving towards him with a wide, lively smile, as he always did. "And… how are you, Sasuke?" he asked, invading his personal space without a hint of consideration, his face just inches away from Sasuke's.

He tried to move away, distancing himself from the uncomfortable closeness, but the blond stood his ground, getting even closer, playfully teasing with that proximity. 

"I'm fine, usuratonkachi," he said, trying to maintain his composure while feeling everyone's gaze on him.

But Naruto didn't flinch, his smile even widening. "I'm glad to hear that," he said, his tone full of joy and genuine affection, finally stepping back a bit. "It's good to hear you laugh, Sasuke. You should do it more often."

Still feeling the warmth of embarrassment on his face, he allowed himself a sigh of resignation. He had agreed to return to Konoha to find his place, to rebuild the bonds he had broken, and to help Naruto achieve his goal. This was just part of the process.

As the voices in the room intertwined again in a friendly conversation, Sasuke relaxed a bit, enjoying the company. He watched Naruto playing with the empty sleeve of his amputated arm with an expression of relaxed concentration, rolling it up and down repeatedly, as if it were an unconscious habit to keep his fingers occupied.

It was such a simple and human gesture, but it had a surprisingly calming effect on him. The rhythmic movement of the fabric and Naruto's carefree concentration soothed him.

To prevent himself from drifting off again, he decided to join the conversation too. "Naruto," he began, his voice slightly louder than usual, "how about your arm?"

He looked up at the sound of his name, his blue eyes glowing with a warmth that always managed to surprise him. The blond's full attention focused on him, and for a moment, Sasuke found himself lost in that gaze.

He couldn’t deny the fact that there was something deeply comforting in the way Naruto looked at him sometimes. Like as if everything was alright as long as they were together.

"They'll probably attach it later today," he replied with a smile. "They've been working on it, and it seems like it's ready."

"Oh, Naruto," interjected the elder. "There's something else I want to discuss with you."

The three turned towards him, curious about what he was about to say.

"I've been thinking about what's best for both of you," Kakashi continued, looking at the blond with a smile. "Soon, you'll be able to continue on your own at home, and I think it would be beneficial for Sasuke too to live with you for a while."

Naruto blinked in surprise, but immediately a broad smile spread across his face. "That sounds awesome, Kakashi-sensei! What do you say, Sasuke?"

He nodded slowly, allowing a small smile to appear on his face. "I already said it's fine." He said, trying to ignore Shikamaru's somewhat displeased gesture next to the blond, thinking that perhaps he had simply imagined it.

Naruto, visibly excited, leaned towards him again, invading his personal space once more. "I'll take really good care of you, I promise!"

Sasuke appeared visibly uncomfortable and embarrassed by his friend's enthusiasm, looking away and furrowing his brow slightly. Yet inside, a warm sense of fondness spread. Naruto's sincerity and positive energy always managed to break through his defenses.

As always, he seemed either oblivious to or unconcerned with Sasuke's reserved reaction. He just kept smiling. Kakashi watched the scene with a mix of satisfaction and nostalgia, probably pleased to see how his former students were finding their way back to each other.

**

The night finally fell, bringing with it a comforting calmness. The rest of the day had been filled with health exams, visits from friends and old comrades, and moments of shared silence.

Naruto, lying on his own bed beside him, continued to talk animatedly about his day, his new arm being delayed again, his recovery, and the exams he took. However, Sasuke wasn't paying much attention to the content of his words; he was simply focused on the rumble of Naruto's voice in his chest, a sound that was surprisingly soothing. 

He had been struggling to stay conscious, his senses alert despite the fatigue accumulating in his body, but now, finally, he could relax again and allow himself to rest.

But Naruto had a better idea. He stopped and looked at him curiously.

"Hey, Sasuke," he said, noticing his companion's lack of response. "Are the drugs messing with your head too?" his voice softer, as if trying to tell him a secret.

He blinked, coming out of his reverie. "Messing with my head?" his interest finally piqued.

He fell silent for a moment, as if searching for the right words in his head. "I don't know... it's just that... I feel a bit... different, y’know?"

"Different how?"

Naruto shrugged, looking up at the ceiling as if the answers might be found there. "It's hard to explain. It's like... I feel capable of doing things I wouldn't normally do. Or I think things I wouldn't normally think, even the way I perceive things... everything just feels... weird ."

He watched him in silence, trying to decipher the underlying meaning of his words. "Does it… bother you?"

"It's not that it bothers me, but it's weird . Like right now, for instance. Being here, with you... it feels different. Not in a bad way, but... I don't know, it's just strange.", he replied, turning his head to meet Sasuke's gaze directly.

He raised an eyebrow, a faint ironic smile tugging at his lips. "It would be weird if something messed with my head, I think I'm somewhat used to that..." he said, recalling his ability to manipulate illusions and control his own mind.

Naruto burst into laughter, one of those genuine laughs that illuminated his face. But amidst his laughter, his gaze remained fixed on him, an expression in his eyes that he couldn't quite comprehend. 

Again, there was something in the way he looked at him, something deeper than mere amusement. Something that disarmed him. 

The room fell into an expectant silence. Sasuke found himself caught in the intensity of his blue eyes once more. The moment stretched on endlessly as they both stared at each other, waiting for the other to say or do something.

Sasuke's heart raced a bit faster, though he didn't fully understand why. 

Finally, the Uzumaki broke the silence. "Maybe I'm just tired," he said with a slightly subdued smile now, his eyes still shining with that strange intensity. "Goodnight, Sasuke," he murmured, turning over to settle into his own bed.

But Sasuke remained there, still watching the back of his head, not quite understanding what had just happened. 

Could the drugs really be messing with his head? The idea seemed absurd, but confusion and weariness didn't help clarify his thoughts.

As sleep enveloped him, the image of Naruto's intense gaze lingered in his mind, an enigma he would resolve another day. For now, he just wanted to rest.

**

Sasuke slowly woke up to the morning light filtering through the window, bathing the hospital room in a soft, warm glow. His senses first caught the murmur of voices in the background.

This time, it wasn't just the voices and the light that brought him back to reality. He also felt the weight of two people on either side of his bed, a strange yet not entirely unpleasant sensation.

Opening his eyes, Naruto and Sakura were sitting around him.

A knot formed in his stomach at the sight of her. He hadn't seen her since they got admitted to the hospital, and he had feared their inevitable encounter, worried about how she might feel being near him after everything that had happened between them.

She was wearing casual but loose-fitting clothing, an attire Sasuke had never seen on her before. Bandages could be seen covering various parts of her body, and her face also showed small patches and band-aids on her cheeks and forehead. Her pink hair was tied back in a low ponytail, and her green eyes, though tired, exuded a warmth and quiet strength. 

The physical wounds on her were evident, yes but what about the emotional ones? How would being near someone that had caused so much harm affect her?

Naruto, on the other hand, showed just a few signs of having been on the brink of destruction. He still had some bandages on his arm and face, but they were far from conveying the severity of his past injuries. It was as if the recent war had left no visible marks on him.

They were chatting animatedly, looking happy. Naruto gestured with his healthy arm while Sakura nodded and replied with a smile, completely contrary to what Sasuke might have expected to see from her the next time he saw her

Naruto was the first to notice him this time. "Good morning, sleepyhead!" he exclaimed, his bright smile seeming to light up the entire room. "Hope you slept well because today is a big day."

Sakura gently nudged him, laughing. "Let him wake up; he's just opened his eyes." But even as she chided her friend, her gaze turned towards Sasuke, filled with warmth.

Her gaze held no resentment or bitterness. In fact, quite the opposite. He was surprised and relieved in equal measure, though his fears were not completely dispelled. Although, the fact that she was there, sitting beside him, speaking to him with the same familiarity and affection as always, gave him a glimmer of hope. Perhaps, after all, there would be a chance to revive their bond. After all, Sasuke truly regretted his treatment of her. It was one of those things that would haunt him until the end.

He propped himself up a bit on the bed, his muscles still stiff. "What's going on?" his voice still hoarse from sleep.

The two exchanged a knowing glance before turning back to him. "Today's the day I'm getting the new arm," the blond explained, his enthusiasm palpable. "And Kakashi-sensei says after that, we'll be able to go home, y’know!"

Sasuke sighed, recalling their sensei words from the previous day. The idea of spending time with Naruto, of continuing to recover together at home, brought a mix of emotions on him that were hard to describe.

Sakura also sighed, a slight pout forming on her lips as she closed her eyes. "I still can't believe they've allowed you two to live together," she remarked.

Naruto looked mildly offended. "And why's that?”

She chuckled softly. "Are you kidding? With how annoying you are, you're only going to worsen Sasuke-kun's condition. I don't know how long I could tolerate living with you myself."

But the blond played along, feigning offense. Sasuke could now tell when he was genuinely upset versus when he was joking. 

"Hey!" he retorted with a smile, gently pushing her back. "You didn't seem too bothered all those years on missions with me, you know?"

Keeping up the banter, she pushed him back in return. "I was just being polite, you know? " she teased, mocking Naruto's verbal tic, her tone clearly humorous.

Sasuke observed their interaction objectively. Their gestures, their closeness, their laughter and teasing, the natural physical contact—all suggested a relationship that went beyond mere friendship. Or at least, that was the impression it gave. He couldn't help but wonder if, after all those years together, something more had happened between them.

A sudden discomfort washed over him at the mere thought, like an unexpected weight settling in his chest. He didn't understand why he felt this way; he should feel glad seeing his friends happy and in harmony after everything they had been through. But something about the way they touched and played with each other deeply unsettled him.

He averted his gaze, trying to focus on anything else to dispel the discomfort, telling himself he was being irrational. Naruto and Sakura had always been close; they had shared many experiences together. Yet, there was a subtle difference in how they behaved now, a familiarity that went beyond what he remembered.

Suddenly, all the confusion and discomfort that had been invading his mind vanished in an instant when he felt Naruto's hand gently rest on his knee. The warm, firm pressure of his hand anchored his attention, and for a moment, there was nothing else in his mind but that. It was as if absolute silence had descended upon his thoughts.

"Don't let Sakura-chan sway you; there won't be any trouble at home!"

Sasuke felt a wave of relief, though he couldn't quite pinpoint why. Maybe it was the reassuring tone Naruto used with him, or simply having his friends nearby that made him feel a bit more balanced. But the truth was, as he continued speaking to him, he barely registered his words.

At that moment, the door to the room swung open, revealing Tsunade accompanied by several other nurses and attendants. The presence of the former Hokage, commanding and serene, immediately drew the attention of all three of them.

"Naruto," she announced with a smile, "your arm is ready. It's time for you to come with us."

Excitement lit up the blond's face unmistakably. His eyes gleamed with enthusiasm, and his smile widened. "Finally!" he exclaimed, glancing at Sakura whose expression mirrored his joy. Her eyes reflected the same excitement.

Both of them turned to Sasuke, expecting him to share in their enthusiasm.

He, feeling their gazes, managed a faint smile, though it lacked the warmth radiating from his friends.

Naruto jumped off the bed with a spring, still smiling, followed by his friend who rose beside him.

As Tsunade and the others approached the bed, Naruto turned to him, his eyes full of excitement. "Come on, Sasuke, join me!" His voice was vibrant.

But he shook his head. "I'm fine here."

Before Naruto could protest, Tsunade intervened. "I thought you might use this opportunity for your daily walk," she suggested firmly, though her tone was kind. The mere mention made the Uchiha sigh deeply, remembering how difficult it was for him to get out of bed for those exercises.

His pride prevented him from showing any sign of weakness in front of the nurses and aides, so he walked with a determined resolve. But the pain was constant and sharp, even with the cocktail of pain drugs they provided, something he hated admitting even to himself.

He had no desire at all to go through that now, and he opened his mouth to reject the offer once again.

If it weren't for Naruto's expression. 

His eyes were filled with hope, almost as if asking for Sasuke to accept.

"Damn it," he thought, lost in his friend's big blue eyes.

With a resigned sigh, he nodded slowly. "Alright," he finally said, though his voice barely hid his reluctance.

Naruto smiled broadly, as if he had won a small victory. "Great! Let's go, I'll help you out this time."

He approached him, offering his hand in support. Sasuke looked at him for a moment, not very enthusiastically, before turning his gaze to the Fifth Hokage, who observed the interaction with a slight smile.

He hesitated for a moment, his pride conflicting with the need for assistance. He glanced at his friend's hand, then his face, then his hand again, and then his eyes, which looked at him with a mix of determination and affection. 

But before he could make a decision, Sakura also approached him, with a determined expression. "Come on, Sasuke," she said softly, placing her hand on his shoulder.

With another resigned sigh, he took Naruto's hand, feeling the warmth and firmness of his grip. "I don't need that much help," he murmured, trying to conceal his discomfort as he made a conscious effort to sit up. 

Both laughed at his comment.

With a much greater effort than before, and relying heavily on Naruto's grip, he finally got out of bed, making his best attempt to conceal the excruciating pain he felt, determined not to show any weakness.

Sakura's hand on his back also provided stability, and although he hated to admit it, he appreciated the gesture.

"Thank you," he said quietly, almost inaudibly, but they heard him and smiled.

Tsunade and the others followed closely behind as they made their way down the hospital. The physical pain was undeniable, but Sasuke seemed to be doing a good job of hiding it. Besides, the presence of his friends made it more bearable.

Naruto and Sakura chatted animatedly between themselves, trying to keep a light and positive atmosphere, while he remained silent.

He had been so immersed in his conscious effort to appear strong that he hadn't noticed something that caught his attention powerfully. Naruto's thumb was unconsciously playing with the back of his hand, giving him a repetitive and gentle contact that reminded Sasuke of the previous day, when he caught Naruto fidgeting with the sleeve of his empty arm.

He wondered if he had that kind of nervous habit, where he needed to keep his hands or fingers occupied, or if he did it out of affection .

He froze.

The idea that Naruto might be expressing his affection in that way caught him off guard, momentarily disorienting him. It was a new and complex feeling, one that he wasn't sure how to handle.

There was something about that gesture that he liked, though. 

He would sooner die than admit it openly too. 

He quickly forced himself to maintain a neutral expression, even though his mind couldn't stop spinning.

They finally arrived at the room Tsunade had directed them to. The door slid open with a soft squeak, revealing a dimly lit room where darkness was only broken by the intermittent glow of monitors. The screens displayed complex medical data that Sasuke didn't fully understand, with graphs and 3D representations of the arm that was to be attached to Naruto. The blue and green glow of the monitors created a cold atmosphere, highlighting the shadows of the few pieces of furniture present.

The room was occupied by several healthcare professionals, each immersed in their tasks. There were metal tables with surgical instruments, trays of bandages and gauze, and a couple of gurneys prepared for medical procedures. 

Tsunade stepped forward, indicating Sasuke and Sakura to sit on chairs lined up against a side wall.

The Uchiha felt a slight tug on his hand when the blond let go, breaking the contact they had maintained throughout the journey, but Sakura quickly stepped in to take his place, holding his hand with a similar yet more delicate firmness, guiding him towards one of the chairs.

He allowed himself to be led by her, and sat down with slight difficulty next to Sakura, who didn't release his hand even though it was unnecessary now, while Naruto headed towards a gurney in the center of the room, his enthusiasm evident even amidst the formality of the setting.

"I'm ready, Granny!" he exclaimed, hopping onto the gurney with agility as if he had no wounds at all.

Tsunade nodded, approaching the monitors to check the final details. The other professionals also moved with precision, preparing for the procedure.

Sasuke watched everything closely, his mind a mix of fascination and anxiety about what was about to happen, but not forgetting the discomfort of Sakura's hand on his.

Naruto, casting one last glance towards them, smiled confidently. "Don't worry, guys. This will be quick. I'll be ready to kick your butt in no time," he said to him, who was taken aback but nodded slightly, trying to keep the mood light.

Though the situation was serious, his determination and spirit were contagious, and Sasuke almost let a smile slip. Thankfully, he managed to contain it.

The procedure began.

The light from the monitors flickered, displaying detailed images of the process, while the sounds of surgical instruments filled the air. Naruto seemed to be trying to stay calm, though it was evident to Sasuke that he was highly nervous. Tsunade leaned over him, speaking softly, something he couldn't hear from his seat.

He watched every move, his attention split between the procedure and Naruto's expressions, who began to show signs of pain as they progressed, his muscles tensing and his breathing becoming irregular.

When the blond let out a small groan of pain, he instinctively squeezed Sakura's hand without realizing it, forgetting completely that she was still holding him.

He turned his head, meeting her gaze. A wave of embarrassment washed over him. Sakura had also turned to look at him, her eyes reflecting a type of warmth that he didn't know how to read. Her smile was surely trying to be comforting, but for him, it felt extremely uncomfortable. 

His discomfort became even higher when she placed her other hand over his, enveloping it in a gesture of clear affection.

He felt a knot form in his stomach. He didn't want this, he didn't like the way she was looking at him, or holding him, conveying love through her eyes. 

He wanted to escape that gaze, that closeness that felt suffocating.

It took a great effort to look away, refocusing on his other friend, who was now more nervous than before. He seemed to be enduring the pain with admirable strength, as he always did, and Sasuke tried to concentrate on those details again, attempting to block out the discomfort he was feeling.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Naruto's pain seemed to lessen. Tsunade signaled to her team, and the monitors began to show more stable readings. The blond let out a sigh of relief, his body gradually relaxing.

Minutes passed with Tsunade and her team finishing the final details, until finally, the Fifth Hokage straightened up, wiping her hands and looking at Naruto with a satisfied smile.

"Alright, all set," she announced, as the other medical professionals began packing up the equipment. "At first, it'll be challenging to move the arm precisely, especially the fingers. But with time and proper rehabilitation, you'll regain full mobility."

The Uzumaki, with his forehead dotted with sweat, slowly lifted the new arm. It was a pale white color, almost unreal under the artificial light of the room. He observed it with a mixture of awe and strangeness, moving it with difficulty. Each small movement seemed to require great concentration, as if he were learning to use it from scratch. 

"Wow..." He attempted to make a fist, but a sharp pain shot through his arm, causing him to gasp and abandon the attempt. "Ouch."

"It's normal to feel pain," the elder remarked, approaching him and carefully observing his movements. "You'll need to do various exercises to regain your arm's usual mobility. Stretching, flexion and extension movements, strength exercises... It'll be a process, but it won't be a big problem. Not for you."

Naruto nodded. "I'll do it. I promise to work hard to make this arm function like before," he said with determination, taking it all as a challenge, as was his habit.

She smiled at him. "Yes, I'm sure you will."

Sakura finally let go of his hand and stood up, walking over to their other friend with a look of relief and curiosity, examining the new part of his body closely. "Does it hurt a lot?" she asked, gently holding the arm between her hands and palpating it carefully.

He smiled, though a brief grimace of pain crossed his face. "A bit, but I'm okay, Sakura-chan. I know it'll get better with time."

She nodded, her fingers softly brushing against his pale skin. "Wow, it's really strange."

He groaned, giving her a mock pout. "Sorry about that, y’know? I promise not to show it much, so don't worry."

Their eyes met for a moment before Sakura burst into laughter.

Watching them, Sasuke couldn't help but feel somewhat confused.

He observed how they both interacted, with such attentiveness and care. He didn't quite understand their dynamic. Earlier, when he had just woken up, he thought that perhaps something deeper had happened between them while he was away. But after he exchanged glances with Sakura while she held his hand, he began to wonder if that wasn't the case.

He had sensed something in her gaze for sure, something that made him doubt his initial impressions. Yet, seeing them together like that, made him doubt if he could let his guard down with her, and consider her just a friend, or if he should continue to keep his distance to avoid giving her false hope.

He didn't want to make mistakes that could hurt her more than he already had over the years. Surprisingly, he wanted things to be okay with her. She wasn't someone he disliked; in fact, he wished they could forge a better friendship. Just like with Naruto.

But nothing more than that, just a friendship.

And he wanted to make sure it stayed that way with her.

Nevertheless, he decided to focus on the present moment again. There were many things that needed time to resolve, but for now, that wasn't the most important thing.

**

The dim afternoon light filtering through the slightly ajar window as he tried to stay conscious. Through the partly open door, Naruto's voice carried faintly from the hallway, engaged in lively discussion with doctors and nurses. Fragments of their conversation drifted into his consciousness, struggling to remain awake.

Abruptly, the door swung fully open, breaking his reverie. The blond strode into the room with a hopeful smile and a tray of food in his hands, confirming the resolution he had achieved.

"Sasuke, we're almost gone!" he announced, placing the tray on the bedside table and adjusting it for him to eat.

"Really?"

He scratched his head, somewhat embarrassed. "Well, I almost convinced Granny to let us go today. We just need to wait one more day for the official discharge."

"What was the reason?"

" You ," he said, pointing exaggeratedly at him with his new arm, though with some difficulty. "Apparently, she saw that you still need a bit more time here."

"Do I?" he wondered, mentally reviewing his actions throughout the day. He had tried his utmost to show that he was okay, to maintain a facade of normalcy for everyone, but now he wondered if it had been enough. Has Tsunade seen through his act?

He nodded again, pushing aside his uncertainty. "I guess there's no other option then."

Naruto nodded solemnly before doing something that caught him off guard.

Without asking for permission or giving explanations, he gently lay down on his bed, next to him, leaving almost no space between them. It was such a natural and spontaneous action, as if that closeness between them was usual and constant, that Sasuke was momentarily stunned. 

His eyes slightly widened at the unexpected proximity, but without meeting his friend’s gaze. His heart began to beat faster, unsettling him. It wasn't the first time he had reacted this way to Naruto's proximity, and it disturbed him.

He tried to dismiss it, recalling his friend's carefree nature and effortless ability to break personal barriers, while he relaxed as if he were in his own space, as if there were no other way to be than right there with him.

"How are you feeling?" the blond asked quietly, breaking the brief silence that had fallen between them.

Sasuke set down his fork on the plate and pondered for a moment. He wondered if Naruto too felt that strange electricity in the air. "I don't know. Getting better, I suppose," he replied, briefly looking out the window before meeting his plate again. "Your arm?"

"Oh, right. I'm fine, I guess... It doesn't hurt as much anymore."

He nodded, this time meeting his gaze over his shoulder, and watched as Naruto rested his head on his new hand while looking at him with a certain pride in his eyes, as if showcasing his great achievement.

It struck him as somewhat endearing.

"You must miss being outside...", he said almost in a whisper.

He didn't understand why he felt so unsettled by Naruto's closeness, but he couldn't deny it. He could once again feel that something in his eyes, in his words, that seemed to carry a deeper weight, but he didn't understand it.

"I don't know, I really don't remember what my life was like before, y’know?" he finally said, looking away.

"That makes sense..." he thought, as he couldn't help but reflect on his companion's tumultuous history. For Naruto, life outside the hospital walls might have been nothing more than a series of battles and moments of loneliness. It would be natural for him not to feel nostalgic about it. His life was marked by struggle and adversity, with no space for the peace or rest that most people considered part of a normal life.

Suddenly, Naruto leaned forward until he was sitting upright. Sasuke observed closely as he approached, his presence unexpectedly filling the space between them. He could feel the warmth radiating from his body, the proximity of their legs barely separated by the bedsheet.

"Hey, would you like me to get you something else for dinner? This tray doesn't seem like enough," he asked, looking at him. But Sasuke was captivated by his presence, wondering if the intensity of the moment was all in his imagination.

It was then that he remembered Naruto's words from the night before, when he asked if the drugs were messing with his head.

With every passing minute, he found himself increasingly agreeing with that notion.

He finally shook his head. "It's fine, I'm not that hungry anyway."

Silence hung between them for a moment, charged with expectation and a tension that seemed to grow with each shared breath.

Without warning, Naruto slid his fingers over the empty sleeve's fabric, exploring the folds and seams with a curiosity that seemed innocent.

Sasuke, focused on the food in front of him but aware of every movement, felt a subtle shiver run down his spine. His fingers moved with surprising delicacy and the touch was almost imperceptible, tracing invisible lines on the fabric. Yet, each brush seemed to resonate deeply within him, bringing a blend of comfort and bewilderment.

Clearly, the blond channeled his anxiety through his hands.

Struggling to grasp the mix of emotions bubbling inside him, he simply attempted to concentrate on his meal. 

"Sasuke..." he broke the silence, calling softly. His voice, barely a whisper, had a soothing quality that seemed to caress the very air.

Yes , the drugs were definitely playing with his head.

"Hm?" He looked up, meeting Naruto's blue eyes, and his heart skipped a beat, he was sure of it. There was a warmth in that gaze that matched perfectly with the tone of his voice. He smiled in response, but Sasuke didn't understand why.

“Nothing…” he finally said, lowering his gaze. “Sorry.”

He tried to focus on his plate again, but he couldn't help his mind from returning to him over and over. He didn’t even try to keep the conversation going, for some reason, he felt there was something he didn't want to confront.  

He felt an unusual warmth in his face when the blond rested his head on his shoulder, a tingling sensation rising in his stomach, making him feel strange. "What's happening to me now?" , he wondered, annoyed. Naruto wasn't really acting so strange; this was how he always behaved. 

After a while in that same position, Naruto leaned back against the headboard of the bed, settling into a relaxed posture once more. Sasuke, feeling the blond’s gaze on him, turned his head to ensure he was okay, noticing his eyes were slightly narrowed, as if he were sleepy.

He remembered then realized it was bedtime, so it was normal for him to be tired. He was tired too. His friend didn't say anything more, but seemed somewhat content, which puzzled him a bit more. 

Sasuke watched him for a moment longer, still trying to understand what was going on, if anything at all, but decided not to press further on the matter.

Carefully, he set aside the tray of food, sliding the cover to the side with somewhat awkward movements, releasing a subtle sigh as he focused on each detail, seeking distraction from the lingering confusion in his mind.

Once he finished tidying up, he turned slowly in bed, adjusting the area for a better sleep, but as he turned, he noticed Naruto now resting with his eyes closed, his chest rose and fell in a steady, calm rhythm. "This idiot," he thought, somewhat irritated, though he found himself oddly captivated by the relaxed expression on his friend's face. The lamp next to the bed cast a soft golden light, gently illuminating his profile. 

A strange feeling began to take hold of him as he decided not to disturb him and carefully settled down on the bed too. 

He pondered how strange it was to be in this situation, sharing the same bed with his childhood friend, especially such a narrow one, but he found a comfortable spot to settle in.

The silence of the room and the calm of the night enveloped him, aided by the medication. And he allowed himself to close his eyes for a moment, feeling the gentle murmur of Naruto's breathing nearby. 

Sleep didn't take long to find him.

Chapter Text

The morning sun streamed through the hospital windows, bathing the lobby in a warm, golden light. The hustle and bustle of the day were beginning to come to life as patients, visitors, and medical staff moved back and forth. The automatic doors opened and closed constantly, letting in fresh air and the murmurs from the street outside.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Kakashi were on the ground floor near the main entrance, waiting for Tsunade's medical report. The blonde, full of his usual energy, seemed more than ready to leave hospital life behind. His eyes sparkled with a mix of impatience and excitement, while Sasuke, in contrast, maintained his usual serious demeanor, though he seemed to be in slightly better spirits, both physically and emotionally. Kakashi had clearly noticed this improvement, with his relaxed attitude and book in hand.

Naruto paced back and forth. "Where's Granny?" he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. "I can't wait to get out of here."

Sasuke watched him, seemingly irritated by his enthusiasm, though inside, he was just as eager to leave the hospital.

After a few minutes, the elevator doors opened, and the Fifth Hokage appeared, holding a folder with Sasuke's medical reports.

“Well,” she began, stopping in front of them. “I have good news. The tests look good. You can continue your recovery at home now.” The blonde’s eyes lit up. “But you must strictly follow the prescribed regimen for your recovery, understood, Naruto?”

In response, he let out a sigh of relief and a broad smile spread across his face. “Finally! I couldn’t wait another minute to get out of here.”

Sasuke didn’t quite understand why his friend was suddenly so excited about leaving, especially after admitting he didn’t remember much about life outside, but he simply nodded, grateful for the news yet not overly enthusiastic. His mind was still processing the idea of living with Naruto.

Kakashi closed his book, shifting his attention to the rest. “Understood, Tsunade-sama. I’ll make sure there are no problems between these two,” he said with a tone that mixed humor and seriousness. Naruto made a funny face, but Sasuke only sighed, aware of the chaos that sometimes erupted between him and his companion.

The elder, however, kept her gaze fixed on him, her expression shifting from professional to more personal concern. “Sasuke,” she began, her voice firm yet gentle, “have you made a decision about the reconstruction of your arm?”

He looked up, and for a moment, the background noise faded, leaving only the weight of the question hanging in the air.

Taking a deep breath, he lowered his gaze again. “I don’t want it,” he finally responded.

Beside him, Naruto glanced at him with some curiosity but apparently decided to say nothing at that moment. He was sure that sooner or later, they would have one of their endless conversations about the importance of having his other arm.

Tsunade, after hearing his response, let out a small sigh, as if a great burden had been lifted. “In that case,” she said, breaking into a smile, “I can finally take a vacation...”

Naruto’s eyes widened in surprise. “You’re planning to leave?” he asked, his tone reflecting a hint of concern.

She nodded firmly. “That’s right! I’ve been waiting for you two to get out of the hospital so I could finally go,” she said, her words filled with a calm resolution, as if she had been longing for that break for a while.

Naruto seemed about to say something, but Tsunade interrupted him, placing a hand on his head. “If you need me, you know where to find me,” she said with a maternal tone that Sasuke wondered if his friend recognized. The thought felt unsettling. “Although, of course, I won’t leave before the Sixth Hokage’s inauguration ceremony.”

Naruto blinked, surprise and excitement battling for dominance on his face. “The ceremony?” he repeated, looking at Tsunade and then at his former Sensei, who suddenly seemed embarrassed. “When is it?”

“It’s tomorrow.”

His eyes widened, excitement bursting across his face. “Tomorrow?!” he exclaimed, turning to Sasuke. “We have to go, Sasuke!”

But before he could reply, Kakashi, with a hand behind his head, spoke first. “Leave him alone, Naruto. He probably doesn’t want to be around so many people.”

“I’ll go.” The cold response drew the attention of all three.

A mix of emotions crossed the blonde’s face. “Great! It’s going to be amazing, you’ll see!”

Sasuke simply nodded. He didn’t need to say more; his decision was made, though he was still processing the idea of attending an official ceremony after being away from the village and its people for so long.

At least with Naruto around, people won’t dare to look at him too hostilely, he reasoned.

*

As Tsunade had suggested, Sasuke took advantage of the walk to Naruto's house as his mandatory exercise, this time through the village streets, free, but with some difficulty in his steps.

He moved slower than usual, as expected, but he made an effort to keep pace. Naruto stayed close, attentive to his every movement, ready to offer support if needed, as if he weren’t injured at all.

His slow pace allowed the villagers to notice his presence, and although some expressed surprise or amazement at seeing him there, most seemed happy to see Naruto on his side.

His eyes scanned every corner, observing every change the place had undergone during his absence. He noted the improvements in infrastructure and the new buildings, along with the new streets.It was the first time he walked freely since the war had ended, and also the first time in many years that he did so as a civilian within the village he once called home.

Although he maintained a serene and reserved expression, he couldn’t help but feel a pang of nostalgia seeing how life in Konoha had continued for the better, in part thanks to Naruto’s constant protection. 

“I never thought I’d walk these streets with you again,” Naruto broke the silence, his voice so low it felt like it might have been a mistake to say that out loud.

Sasuke nodded, acknowledging the weight of those words for him, though he kept his seriousness. He’d liked to say the same, but for some reason, deep down in his mind, he always knew that in some way or another, this day would come. Maybe the last battle they had had wreaked havoc in his brain to the point of rewriting even his past intentions, he couldn’t deny it. Naruto had that power, after all. But he couldn’t shake the feeling nonetheless.

“We should take a tour later,” the blond suggested with a more animated expression. “When the village is quiet at night. What you think?”

The proposal caught him by surprise. He was used to Naruto’s determination and tireless energy, but his voice reflected a new sensitivity that he didn’t know well, but liked.

He wasn’t one to express his emotions openly, but that invitation resonated deeply within him, making him smile slightly. “Doesn’t sound bad,” he responded, trying to keep his face stern.

Naruto nodded, pleased to have caught his interest, and Sasuke couldn’t help but look at his eyes for a moment longer.

When they finally arrived at the house, Sasuke stopped in front of the entrance, taking a moment to observe the apartment that had witnessed so many crucial moments in his companion's life. Strangely, he had assumed that after all this time, Naruto would have moved, but no. He was still living in the same flat he had lived when they were kids.

Naruto hesitated at the foot of the stairs, his expression caught in a momentary pause that he found peculiar. He wondered what he was contemplating. Was it about him? The uncertainty only added to the subtle tension between them, a tension that Sasuke couldn't quite name but felt simmering beneath the surface.

The blond turned to face him, his expression earnest yet determined. "Sorry, I forgot.”, he said out of nowhere, “I'm going to help you upstairs," his voice carrying a note of assurance.

Sasuke's brows furrowed slightly in surprise. “Help?” The notion didn't sit well with him. He had grown accustomed to his independence, however limited it might be now. He didn't need assistance; he was perfectly capable of managing on his own, or so he told himself.

"I don't need your help," he replied firmly, his voice tinged with a touch of annoyance. He shifted his weight subtly, preparing to protest further, to insist that Naruto leave him be.

But of course, ever stubborn and persistent, Naruto disregarded his refusal. Before he could voice another objection, the Uzumaki moved closer, his arms extending towards him. "I never said you need it. Just let me do it, it’s not that deep" 

His pride bristled at the thought, yet he hesitated to outright reject Naruto's offer again. There was something in his eyes, a gentle insistence mixed with an unspoken plea, that gave him pause.

Reluctantly, he relented, his shoulders slumping imperceptibly. 

He allowed his friend to lift him effortlessly into his arms, the sensation unfamiliar yet strangely comforting. 

As Naruto ascended the stairs with him cradled securely, Sasuke couldn't help but to pay attention to the warmth of his chest against his back, and the strength in his arms that held him steady. Beneath the veneer of annoyance and reluctance, a subtle warmth began to blossom in his chest, and for a moment, it was as if Naruto's steadfast presence offered a quiet reassurance, a promise of stability that Sasuke found himself inexplicably drawn to.

For the first time in a long while, he felt a twinge of vulnerability, acknowledging how much he had grown used to distancing himself from others, even from Naruto.

Once there, he gently lowered him to the ground, ensuring he was stable and comfortable before releasing his hold. "See? Not so bad," He quipped with a smile, attempting to alleviate any lingering tension.

He stepped through the threshold that he held open for him, as he followed him inside, and closed the door behind them with a quiet click. 

Sasuke took in each corner of the house as he walked through the foyer. The residence emanated a warm, welcoming atmosphere. The furniture, though simple, exuded comfort, with subtle accents reflecting Naruto's vibrant personality: photos of friends and mission mementos adorned the walls, and shinobi artifacts were carefully displayed on shelves.

Surprisingly, he found himself at ease in that space. 

As he followed his friend into the house, a subtle observation struck him like a flicker of recognition. Naruto didn't need keys to unlock the door . 

It was a small detail, but it caught his attention, causing him to pause momentarily and regard the blond with a quizzical expression. "Have you been here before?" he asked.

He chuckled, a warm, genuine sound that filled the space between them. "Well, a few times," admitted with a playful grin.

Sasuke's eyebrows lifted imperceptibly at the revelation, his mind flickering with questions about Naruto's visits and the reasons behind them. "Did you escape from the hospital?"

He laughed again, the sound carrying a mix of mischief and lightheartedness. "Maybe…" he confessed, flashing a sheepish grin. Then, his expression shifted, adopting a mock accusatory tone. "But who's to blame for sleeping through all those days and leaving me behind, huh?"

Sasuke shook his head with a resigned smile. “You are incredible…” he commented, almost in a tone of admiration, as they continued exploring the house.

He settled into the couch as Naruto had instructed, sinking slightly into the plush cushions while his friend disappeared into the kitchen, allowing the faint clatter of utensils and the soothing hum of the refrigerator drift into the living room.

The familiar sounds were oddly comforting.

He watched how easily the blond moved around the kitchen, a testament to how his body seemed to not hurt at all. "It looks like you've already fully recovered,"

"Physically, I'm surprisingly fine," a hint of wonder in his voice. "Kurama played a huge role in speeding up the process, y’know?"

He nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "And the name... Kurama," he ventured tentatively. "I assume that's what you call it ?"

Naruto chuckled softly, a bit surprised by the question. "Yeah, Kurama is his name," he confirmed. "I guess I never really thought about how strange it must sound to someone who didn't know."

The idea that Naruto had formed such a deep bond with the Nine-Tails, an entity he once sought to destroy, was still a revelation to him. "I see," he murmured, silently processing the meaning behind their bond.

Apparently, the jinchuuriki sensed his contemplative mood, his expression earnest. "If you have more questions about it, feel free to ask," he offered warmly. "I know I don’t talk much about it."

He considered the offer for a moment before asking quietly, "Is this... a sensitive topic for you?"

Naruto's smile faded slightly, his gaze drifting to whatever he was making. "I guess in some ways it is," he admitted honestly. "Not with you, though. When it comes from you, it's more curiosity than anything else. But sometimes, when others pry, or judge, it can be... annoying."

He sighed softly, his shoulders relaxing as he looked back at him. "I've gotten better at handling it over the years. It used to bother me more when people questioned or made assumptions about it, mostly because they didn't really… understand."

He nodded, internally understanding what his friend meant. He himself has gone through the same on severe occasions, although in a slightly different way.

“But with you it's different. You never really saw me that way. I always thought it was something you didn't even care about.” 

Sasuke found himself appreciating Naruto's openness, unlike his previous years, when the communication between them had been filled with tension and misunderstanding.

He was about to say something in reply, but his friend interrupted him. His words sliced through the solemnity like a sharp kunai. "Well, at least that's what I thought until I found out you joined the Akatsuki," he remarked with a wry grin.

He froze momentarily, the comment landed like a direct hit to his core, making his expression caught between embarrassment and resignation. His gaze fell fast to his hand, as he could sense Naruto's eyes on him, waiting for a response. 

After a moment, with an expression that wavered between seriousness and amusement, the blond decided to break the silence once more. “Sometimes I get sad that I haven't seen you with the Akatsuki coat and stuff. You sure looked very hot with that look, y’know...”

What?

His face, which until then had been rigid, quickly transformed into a mixture of surprise, embarrassment and bewilderment. His eyes widened, disbelief painted in every line of his face. He couldn't believe that Naruto, somehow, dared to make that comment so bold, so uninhibited, so… Naruto, to be honest .

His laughter erupted in the room, a sound that filled the space. “Fuck, Sasuke!” He exclaimed between laughs, seeing the stunned reaction of his friend. “You’ve turned red like a tomato!”

Unable to articulate a single word, he stood there, staring at him with wide eyes and mouth slightly open. His mind was still processing the absurd idea that he, after everything they had been through, would dare to joke like that about something so delicate. 

Still with laughter echoing in his voice, Naruto approached him, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Come on, don't take it so seriously. You know I like to bother you. Although, I admit that it would have been worth seeing."

Feeling the heat of embarrassment still on his face, he couldn't help but let out a small chuckle. It was an involuntary gesture, purely out of nervousness. 

Despite the discomfort and the blush on his cheeks, something inside him relaxed. It was clear that, despite everything, Naruto was still the same idiot he knew, capable of snapping him out of his darkest at any time.

**

He woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, blinking as his eyes adjusted to the darkness enveloping the living room. 

He was still on the couch, but lying down and with the small detail of a soft blanket covering him. 

Confused, he sat up slowly, his muscles still stiff from sleep. He looked around, trying to piece together how he had ended up falling asleep. His eyes scanned the room, seeking any sign of Naruto, but the house was silent, the only sound being the faint rustling of leaves outside the window.

"Naruto?" he called out softly, his voice barely a whisper in the quiet night. There was no response.

He threw off the blanket and stood up, feeling a slight chill in the air.

He walked quietly through the house, checking the bedroom and the kitchen, but there was no sign of his friend. His confusion grew as he stood in the middle of the living room, trying to make sense of the situation. Where could Naruto have gone in the middle of the night?

Just as he was about to consider stepping outside to look for him, he heard the soft creak of a door opening. He turned sharply, eyes alert, ready to confront whoever might be there.

Naruto shuffled into the dimly lit living room, his steps hesitant and labored. He appeared worn out, his typically spiky hair tousled and a faint crease of exhaustion etched across his usually cheerful face. Sasuke, observed him with a mix of surprise and concern, quietly taking in his state.

"Hey, you're awake!" his expression brightened instantly at the sight of the Uchiha there. A hint of surprise and genuine happiness in his voice. "I didn't expect you to be up."

Sasuke studied his friend for a moment, noting the weariness that seemed to weigh on him.

"You fell asleep before lunch, and I had to go out for a bit to take care of some things." he added.

He absorbed Naruto’s words in silence, his eyes flickering with unspoken thoughts. “What happened?” his voice steady yet quietly insistent. “You look like something’s wrong.”

Naruto gave him a small, tired smile. "Nothing to worry about, I’m fine!" He tried to sound reassuring, but Sasuke could see the strain in his movements and the weariness in his eyes. “Damn it, it’s really late now for our walk, and tomorrow’s the ceremony, I can’t really stay up this late.” He sighed, “Sorry for that…”

Sasuke, however, wasn’t easily swayed. The walk and the ceremony were the least of his concerns. He couldn’t shake the feeling that Naruto was hiding something. “Hey, you-“

“Let’s get some rest, okay?” 

He watched him closely, noticing the subtle tension in his posture and the way he avoided eye contact. Something was definitely off, but his friend clearly didn’t want to discuss it. “Alright,” he muttered, still unconvinced.

Naruto glanced around the room and then back at him. “You should take the bed. I’ll crash on the couch,” he said, already moving to set himself up on the sofa.

He frowned, not liking the idea. “In the state you’re in, you need a proper bed. I can take the sofa.”

But his friend shook his head, a stubborn look crossing his tired face. “No way, Sasuke. You need the bed more than I do. I’ll be fine here.”

He clenched his jaw, feeling a mix of frustration and concern. “I don’t mind the sofa, Usuratonkachi. You need to rest properly, especially with the ceremony tomorrow.”

Naruto’s eyes softened, but he remained firm. “I appreciate it, but I’m okay, really. You take the bed. We’ll both get some rest, and things will look better in the morning.”

Seeing that he wouldn’t budge, the Uchiha finally relented with a sigh. “Fine. But if you need anything, wake me up.”

The blond nodded, giving Sasuke a tired but genuine smile. “Deal.”

**

Sasuke descended the stairs with a certain degree of difficulty, his movements still hindered by his ongoing recovery. 

"Sasuke-kun, hurry up! We're going to be late," Sakura urged.

His brow furrowed slightly at the annoying sound of her voice, though he hated to see it that way. He wondered why Naruto hadn’t offered to help him down the stairs this time, it was kind of unlike him not to notice his struggle. Since they entered the hospital, he has been the first to lend him a hand, eager to support him in any way possible. Had he done something to push him away? Or was it just that Naruto had simply decided to let him manage on his own, giving him space to reclaim his independence?

But then another thought crossed his mind, one that tightened the knot of unease in his chest. Maybe the reason why he hadn’t wanted to help was simply because Sakura was there. Naruto’s feelings for her were well-known, and perhaps he wanted to focus more on her, to be by her side. 

The idea made his chest tighten, a pang of something unrecognizable gnawing at him.

Yet, he quickly pushed the thought aside, feeling a rush of irritation at himself. He shouldn’t rely so heavily on his friend anyways. He needed to regain his strength and independence. Depending too much on Naruto’s help would only weaken him further, something he couldn’t afford.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming,” he muttered back.

The blond, who had been adjusting his formal attire, glanced up and gave Sasuke an encouraging smile. “Ready to go, teme? It’s a big day!”

As they stepped out together, he couldn’t help but cast one last glance at Naruto, trying to decipher the unspoken dynamics that seemed to be shifting between them.

They made their way through the bustling streets, the morning air filled with the excited chatter of villagers heading towards the Hokage Tower for the ceremony. Banners and decorations adorned the buildings, and the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. 

He glanced around, observing the familiar yet somehow distant faces of the villagers. It felt strange to be back in the midst of it all, surrounded by so much life and activity. The noise and the crowd seemed to press in on him, and he felt a pang of discomfort. Despite Naruto and Sakura's presence, he couldn't shake the feeling of being an outsider.

Naruto and Sakura's conversation flowed easily, their laughter and shared memories creating a bubble of familiarity that Sasuke found himself excluded from. He began to feel like he was intruding on something private, a silent observer in a world that had moved on without him. The idea that there might be something more between his friends started to solidify in his mind, a possibility that gnawed at him uncomfortably.

As they walked, Sakura suddenly reached out and touched the fabric of his clothing. "Uh, where did you get this?" she asked, her fingers lightly brushing the material.

The blond grinned before Sasuke could answer. "Oh, that's mine," he explained. "I figured he didn't have anything comfortable to wear, so I let him borrow it."

“Ah, I see.” She laughed lightly, watching the blond. “I didn’t know you had normal clothes in your closet,”

Naruto chuckled, and she turned back to Sasuke, her eyes lingering on him for a moment. “Well, it looks good on you,” she said, with a soft smile spreading across her face. 

He could notice the slight blush on her cheeks after saying that, which took him by surprise and made him blink repeatedly. Was she blushing at him? With Naruto right there? 

He tried to rationalize it, convincing himself that it was just a friendly compliment. Nothing more. Still, the interaction left him unsettled. 

Luckily, the bustling streets provided enough distraction as they kept walking slowly, respecting his pace. 

As they approached the Tower, the crowd grew denser, the buzz of excitement palpable in the air. The streets were packed with villagers, all eager to witness the ceremony. He couldn’t help feeling a bit overwhelmed by the sheer number of people, the noise and the whole movement. But he made it work.

Sakura immediately spotted their friends among the crowd—Ino, Shikamaru, and Chouji—standing a few steps away. With a cheerful wave, she went to greet them, her voice rising above all the people.

He watched her go, his mind wandering as he took in the bustling scene around him. The presence of so many people was both familiar and foreign, a stark reminder of how much he had missed while he was away.

Suddenly, he felt a light touch on his waist, snapping him out of his thoughts. He turned quickly, his eyes wide with surprise. Naruto stood beside him, his hand resting casually on his waist as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

"You wanna go say hi?" he asked, his voice easy and relaxed.

Sasuke's heart skipped a beat at the unexpected contact. "Uh, sure," he managed to say, trying to keep his voice steady despite the rush of unexpected emotions.

His friend smiled and guided him towards the others, his hand still lingering for a moment before dropping away, making him feel the absence of that touch.

They reached the group, and Sasuke steeled himself, pushing aside his swirling thoughts. Ino was the first to greet him, her voice bright and cheerful. "Sasuke-kun! It's so good to see you!" she exclaimed, her hand landing on his shoulder in a friendly, almost affectionate pat. “Are you doing good?”

"I'm doing better," he replied, his voice deliberately calm, trying to convey a sense of stability that he wasn't entirely sure he felt. Her effusiveness was almost overwhelming, a reminder of how much things had stayed the same. 

"Yeah, we both got discharged from the hospital already, and Sasuke's staying with me while he continues his recovery," Naruto explained, his words tumbling out with an ease that he envied.

Sasuke noted the pride in Naruto's tone, the way he seemed to relish their shared progress. Despite everything, he found joy in the small victories, and it was a trait that Sasuke both admired and found slightly irritating.

Shikamaru, standing a bit apart from the group, smirked. There was a glint in his eye, a hint of mischief that he recognized all too well. "So, you two ended up together after all, huh?" he drawled, his voice carrying a lazy amusement.

The words hit him with a strange force. It had seemed practical at the time, but now, in the context of Shikamaru's teasing, it felt loaded with implications he wasn't really getting.

His smirk widened, his gaze shifting to him. "Must be annoying to be stuck with that jerk all the time, right?"

The blond interjected, his expression a mix of mock offense and genuine curiosity. "Why does everyone say that? I'm not that bad to live with, y’know!"

The group erupted into laughter, their amusement cutting through the tension. Even Chouji, who had been quieter up until now, joined in. 

He observed Naruto's reaction, the way he pouted slightly, crossing his arms in a gesture that was both childish and endearing, and he couldn't help but think about how much his friend had grown. His ability to bring lightness to any situation was something that Sasuke had come to rely on, even if he didn't always acknowledge it.

For a moment, he felt a flicker of warmth, an echo of the bond he had once known.

Still, as they continued talking, Sasuke's thoughts kept drifting back to Naruto. Despite the teasing and the laughter, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was bothering him. He had always been an open book, but today, there was something different. 

As the laughter died down, Sasuke's gaze shifted to Sakura, who was watching him with a soft smile. He could tell she was genuinely happy to be there, and the thought made him feel both grateful and slightly uncomfortable. 

As they stood there, the hum of the crowd a constant background noise, he saw another familiar trio approaching. Kiba, with Akamaru trotting faithfully by his side, led the way. Hinata and Shino flanked him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and relief.

Kiba was the first to speak, his tone teasing but friendly. "Well, look who decided to join the land of the living!” he almost yelled once they got near. “Every time I visited Naruto in the hospital, you were always out cold, Sasuke."

He sighed, feeling a hint of amusement at his bluntness. "The meds really messed me up," he explained, trying to keep his tone light despite the lingering discomfort. "But yeah, I'm alive now."

"Well, good to see you finally on your feet," he said, clapping Sasuke on the back in a gesture of camaraderie. The touch was rough but genuine, still something he didn’t quite like. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eye, he added, "please tell me you finally gave up on that whole 'I'm gonna be Hokage' thing, right?"

He froze at the reminder. He remembered it vividly, a moment born out of a complicated mix of ambition and rebellion. But now, standing amidst them and facing a future that seemed far more uncertain, it felt like a lifetime ago. "Those aspirations are long gone," he replied dryly, trying to keep his voice neutral. He wasn't sure how he felt about his past proclamations, or about the path he was on now. “Too much work.”

Kiba laughed, and so did the others around. "Good to hear, man. We don't need another contender complicating things."

Sasuke paused, his gaze drifting over the group as they interacted with ease and familiarity once more. 

It was a sight that still felt strange to him. 

Despite everything that had happened, despite his actions and the rifts he had caused, they accepted him without hesitation. The casual way they included him in their conversations, the effortless friendly way they approached him, all seemed almost surreal.

A part of him felt undeserving of their acceptance. He had spent so much time as an outcast, driven by anger and revenge, that the concept of belonging felt foreign. He couldn't shake the sense of not having earned their forgiveness or trust. But there was a deeper, quieter part of him that longed to respect and embrace this unexpected grace. 

Maybe he could allow himself to be a part of this world again.

As these thoughts swirled in his mind, he noticed the Hyuga girl moving closer to Naruto. He didn’t really remember her name, but she stepped into Naruto's personal space with a gentle familiarity that caught his attention deeply. 

The rest of the group continued their lively banter, but Sasuke's focus sharpened, ears straining to catch the exchange between those two.

Her voice was soft, almost hesitant as she spoke. "Naruto-kun, how are you feeling?" Her hand rested lightly on his arm, a gesture of concern that seemed to carry more weight than the words themselves.

Naruto responded with exaggerated enthusiasm, as always. He flexed his new arm, showing off his mobility with a grin that was almost childlike in its exuberance. "It’s doing great! See?" His tone was playful, his movements deliberately exaggerated, like as if he wanted to impress her.

Sasuke watched this interaction, a subtle frown forming on his face as he narrowed his eyes. There was something in the way his friend behaved, something different from his usual interactions. It was almost as if he was trying to draw her attention, to make her see him in a certain light.

The realization stirred something in him, an uncomfortable mix of emotions he couldn't quite identify. He felt a twinge of something—confusion, perhaps. 

He tried really hard to push the thoughts aside, forcing himself to focus on the conversation around him, to stay present in the moment. But as the group continued their chatter, he couldn't help but steal glances at them and the ridiculous way her eyes softened when she looked at him, almost like there were hearts in them. 

Was Naruto the cool guy now? Sasuke tried to shake off the unease, and with a deep breath, he turned his attention back to the group, determined to focus on the here and now. The ceremony was about to begin, and there was a sense of anticipation in the air. 

Sakura stepped away from the group, sidling up to him until she was almost too close for comfort. Again. He could feel the warmth of her presence beside him, so he shifted slightly, acknowledging her proximity. 

"It's a shame we couldn't be up there with Kakashi-sensei during the ceremony," she said, her tone carrying a hint of disappointment.

"When was that decided?" 

Sakura looked surprised. "Naruto didn't tell you last night?" 

His mind flashed back to the previous night, recalling the sight of Naruto returning home late, disheveled and exhausted. "I fell asleep early last night," he said simply, masking his lingering concerns.

“How strange…” She said, glancing at the blond. "Well, we went to a bar in the name of what Naruto called ‘a bachelor party’ for Kakashi, but it wasn't really like that. It was more of a farewell to his life before becoming Hokage."

Sasuke's brow furrowed as he processed this information. “A bachelor party?” , he repeated in his head. The image of Naruto, out late, celebrating Kakashi's impending promotion, started to make more sense. He could picture him, always eager to mark significant moments with his friends, insisting on a last hurrah for his Sensei.

"We just had a few drinks and stuff," Sakura continued, her voice soft with nostalgia. "It was nice, but it made me realize how much things are going to change."

He nodded, understanding the sentiment. Kakashi's ascent would indeed alter the dynamics of their lives, especially for Sakura and Naruto, who were closer to him. Yet, he couldn't shake the feeling that there was something more behind Naruto's weariness last night, something he hadn't yet uncovered.

"So, that's when he told us to stay with the rest of the villagers." she concluded, her tone tinged with regret. "But it's okay. This is Kakashi-sensei's moment, and he deserves to have it."

The crowd around them buzzed with excitement, the air charged with a sense of celebration and anticipation. Sasuke's gaze drifted over the sea of faces, feeling the collective energy of the village as they gathered to witness this historic moment.

"Sasuke," Sakura's voice brought him back to the present. "I'm glad you're here with us. It wouldn't be the same without you." 

She held onto him, almost as if she feared he might vanish at any moment. He shifted slightly, trying to ease the awkwardness without causing a scene. However, the growing crowd around them soon became a sufficient distraction. People jostled and murmured excitedly, drawing his attention away from the discomfort.

Despite everything going on, Sasuke's sharp senses couldn't help but keep an eye on Naruto and the girl standing close together, adding more to his discomfort. The sight stirred a complex mix of emotions within him, but he pushed them aside, focusing instead on the unfolding ceremony.

The ceremony was to take place on the rooftop of the Hokage Tower, an area that offered a sweeping view of the village below. It was a symbolic location, representing both the watchful eye of the Hokage and the unity of the village under their leadership. 

The platform where Kakashi would be officially inaugurated stood prominently in the center of the rooftop. Adorned with vibrant banners and symbols of Konoha, the colors were rich and deep in the morning light. 

As the crowd continued to swell, an expectant hush fell over them. The chatter died down, replaced by the quiet hum of anticipation. At the front, the village elders and dignitaries took their places, their presence adding to the solemnity of the occasion.

Finally, the moment arrived. Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, stepped forward to address the gathered villagers. Her voice, firm and clear, carried across the rooftop, silencing the last of the whispers.

“Today,” she began, “we mark the beginning of a new chapter for our village. As I step down from the role of Hokage, it is my honor to pass this mantle to someone who has shown unwavering dedication, strength, and wisdom.”

With a graceful gesture, she called Kakashi to the platform. The crowd erupted into applause as he approached, his familiar, masked face betraying nothing of the emotions he might be feeling. Dressed in his Jonin uniform, Kakashi exuded a quiet confidence, a steady presence that had guided many through the darkest times.

He took his place beside Tsunade, bowing respectfully before turning to face the village. The applause subsided, and a reverent silence settled over the crowd once more.

“I have always believed in the strength and resilience of our village” Kakashi began, his voice calm and measured. “and in the bonds that tie us together. As your Hokage, I will strive to protect and nurture these bonds, ensuring that Konoha remains a place of peace and prosperity.”

His words were met with a wave of approval, the crowd responding with a renewed sense of unity. Sasuke felt a surge of pride for his former sensei. He didn’t expect something like this for him at all, but honestly, he saw him as a very good candidate. 

Kakashi continued, acknowledging the contributions of those who had come before him and expressing his gratitude for their guidance. His speech was laced with wisdom, humility, and a quiet determination that resonated with everyone present.

As Kakashi concluded, Tsunade stepped forward once more, holding the traditional Hokage hat, and with a ceremonial grace, she placed it on his head, officially marking his ascent to the role of the Sixth Hokage. 

The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices rising in a chorus of celebration. Sasuke stood amidst the throng, his heart swelling with a mix of emotions. 

The ceremony was concluding, and the once solemn air was giving way to a festive atmosphere. The villagers began to relax, their faces bright with excitement and pride. 

He found himself momentarily lost in thought, however, once more, his contemplation was abruptly interrupted by Sakura, who grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the group of friends gathered nearby, making his whole body ache a little.

He hadn't noticed before, but the rest of Naruto's friends were there as well. Rock Lee had an arm slung around the blond shoulders, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Guys! We must celebrate this monumental day! All of us together!"

Ino clapped her hands together, her eyes alight with enthusiasm. “We could go to a bar or something!”

Kiba immediately responded with a loud, excited, “Yes! That sounds perfect!”

Naruto, on the other hand, chuckled, a hint of sheepishness in his expression. "I can't tonight, guys. I already have plans."

"Oh, I bet you do.” Kiba snickered, leaning in with a teasing glint in his eyes. “Probably going out with a girl now that you're all popular, huh?"

Naruto laughed, shaking his head. "It's not like that!”

Sakura interjected, her voice practical yet warm. "How about we meet up this weekend instead? I'm free then."

"Sounds perfect!” Ino said, “We can all catch up properly then." 

Everyone nodded in agreement, the idea of a weekend gathering sparking more excitement.

But amidst the lively conversation, Sasuke couldn't help but feel a bit out of place. The ease with which everyone interacted was still strange to him. 

He had never gone to a bar before; he’d never had the time or that type of inclination. It seemed so foreign to him, and he thought it might be a bad idea to go anyways. Also, weren’t they barely the legal drinking age? Weren’t they in the middle of a war just some time ago? When did they find time to learn where the bars were? 

It was then he remembered when Naruto mentioned sneaking out of the hospital while he was asleep. Was that what he did when he went out? No. It couldn’t be right, Naruto had only recently turned 17.

As he pondered this, he caught his friend’s gaze on him, with a gentle smile playing on his lips. Sasuke felt as though he was silently urging him to join. But instead of responding, he simply averted his eyes. He couldn’t bear to watch that Hyuga girl holding onto his arm, for some reason. Maybe public displays of love were something that made him deeply uncomfortable and that’s all. 

Though, upon reflection, he realized he was in a similar situation, with Sakura still clinging to his arm.

Everyone seemed so at ease around each other, but Sasuke struggled to find his place. 

Despite his reservations, he knew isolating himself further wouldn’t help.

He learnt that well. 

**

The sun was already setting as Naruto and Sasuke made their way back to the blond’s house. Surprisingly, his body no longer felt as sore, and he could keep pace with Naruto without much difficulty, though not rushing either.

After a moment of silence, the blond brought up the topic of the bar again, insisting that he should come along. He glanced at him with earnestness in his eyes, his usual energetic demeanor tinged with a hint of urgency. "C’mon, Sasuke. It'll be fun! You also need to relax a bit, you know? Plus, everyone's looking forward to hanging out together."

He considered his words carefully, he really did, but the idea of going to a bar with the people he threatened a few months ago was still kind of weird to him. "I don't know, usuratonkachi," he replied, his tone contemplative. "It just seems... I'm not sure if I'll fit in."

Naruto chuckled lightly. "Trust me. You'll be fine. We've all been through a lot, and this will just be a chance to unwind together, don’t you think?”

As they approached the house, he couldn't help but feel a mix of anticipation and apprehension about the event ahead. He knew his friend was trying to include him, to make him feel part of their group again. It was a gesture Sasuke didn't take lightly, especially after everything they had been through together, but it was still hard to imagine.

He headed towards the stairs, determined to ascend, without paying much attention to his surroundings. However, he soon noticed that the blond had stopped behind him, lingering at the base of the steps. 

“You don't need any help this time?" he asked, his tone casual but with an undercurrent that Sasuke couldn't quite place.

He turned to face him, “Well, I surely did in the morning.” , he thought, still a little resentful about the little help he received earlier, but what he saw in his friend’s eyes was a mix of sadness and disappointment, emotions that he was trying to mask with a faint smile, but Sasuke knew all too well.

Suddenly, the need to maintain his independent facade felt less important. "Actually," he began, hesitating for a moment. The vulnerability in his voice surprised even himself. "I could use a bit of help."

Naruto's expression softened instantly, although he was still trying to deny it, and he quickly moved to his side. "Of course, no problem," his voice filled with relief and something else, something more tender.

As the blond placed a supportive arm around his waist, he felt a strange warmth spread through him, not entirely understanding the source.

They started up the stairs together, and he couldn't help but lean slightly more into his friend, letting himself rely on him just a bit more than necessary.

It felt right anyways.

"Thanks," he said quietly as they stood at the top of the stairs.

Naruto gave him a bright, reassuring smile. He seemed actually happy this time. "You look way better than yesterday, y’know?", he paused, looking a bit disoriented. “I mean, with the way you walk.” 

“Well of course, what else could it be?” , he asked himself, noting his friend's sudden discomfort. “Yes, I feel a bit better too.”

They stood there for a moment longer, the silence between them felt oddly strange, making him feel a bit confused. Was his friend seeing something weird in him? He couldn't shake the feeling that the blond had been acting strangely lately. The cheerful, almost overly insistent demeanor contrasted sharply with the serious undertones that occasionally surfaced in their interactions. It was as if Naruto was trying to convey something deeper.

As they walked around the house, Naruto paused at the threshold of the door that led to the kitchen, turning to face Sasuke with a more serious expression. "So… are you coming then?" 

He stopped for a moment, trying to understand what he meant, until the memory attacked him. He had almost forgotten about the invitation to the bar. 

He was still not sure if he was ready to immerse himself in such social activities. Yet, the look in Naruto's eyes made it clear that his friend genuinely wanted him to be there.

He sighed, feeling the weight of the decision pressing on him. "I don't know. It's not really my thing," he admitted, trying to gauge Naruto’s reaction.

His expression didn’t change much, but there was a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. "I get that. But... it’s not just about the bar. It’s about being with everyone again. We’ve all missed you.” 

That statement felt incredibly misplaced. He was certain that no one , aside from Naruto and perhaps Sakura, could have truly missed him. The very notion seemed laughable after everything he had done, it even brought a fleeting smile to his lips, a rare expression of amusement that seemed to caught the blond off guard. "I genuinely doubt that very much," he said, his voice laced with a hint of irony, barely suppressing a laugh.

Naruto looked at him, trying to muster a smile of his own, but he could see how strained it was, how much effort it took to maintain that façade. "Well, at least I did.” his voice softer and tinged with a hint of embarrassment. 

He could feel the weight of those words settling in his chest, stirring emotions he had long kept buried. There was something profoundly humbling about knowing that, despite everything, Naruto had held on to their bond, and had continued to care for him unconditionally. It made him feel a pang of guilt, sharp and unyielding. He had always been aware, on some level, of Naruto's unwavering loyalty towards him, but hearing it spoken so plainly, with such vulnerability, made it impossible to ignore. 

He glanced back at him, who was now looking down, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. The sight stirred a deep sense of responsibility within Sasuke, a realization that perhaps he owed it to Naruto to try, to make an effort to reconnect, if not for himself, then for the friend who had never abandoned him.

"I’ll think about it," he said after a moment, this time with more conviction. 

Naruto looked up, his eyes brightening slightly at hus words. "Great!" he replied, the forced smile giving way to a more genuine one. 

As they moved further into the house, the atmosphere shifted subtly, the tension easing as they settled back into the routine they had started to build. 

As he settled into his seat, he watched Naruto bustling around the kitchen, the familiar sounds and smells of dinner being prepared filling the room. He decided to voice a question that had been nagging at him. "Since when do you go to bars anyway?" 

The blond, now back to his usual animated self, turned slightly to glance at him, a grin spreading across his face. "Oh, it’s actually something new. It started when I used to sneak out of the hospital with the others to grab a drink. Found out it was kinda fun," he explained, flipping something in the pan with an easy confidence.

So he had been right; Naruto did sneak out to engage in such activities. It was a side of him he hadn't anticipated but found intriguing nonetheless. "I can’t imagine you drunk," he said, but he did. He really did.

The blond chuckled, the sound warm and infectious. "Well… if you come with us, you might just get the majestic opportunity to witness it firsthand," he replied, exaggerating his words in a playful manner.

Despite himself, he felt a small smile tugging at his lips. The image of Naruto trying to act grand while drunk was undeniably amusing. "Maybe I will," he said, the words coming out before he had a chance to reconsider.

Naruto's eyes lit up with excitement. "It'll be fun, I promise," he said, his enthusiasm palpable. 

As his friend turned back to cooking, he leaned back in his chair, contemplating the change in his life. There was a time when he couldn't have imagined this scene: sitting in Naruto's home, sharing a meal, talking about mundane things like going to bars and getting drunk. It was surreal.

Dinner was ready soon, and they sat down to eat together. The conversation flowed easily, topics shifting from their training to the events of the day, to memories from their childhood. He liked it. So much actually that he has even forgotten about his friend’s weirdness during the day. 

“I’ll lend you some warmer clothes for tonight, by the way.” his friend casually mentioned while they were chatting.

He froze mid-bite, his eyes narrowing slightly. “What for?” he asked, unsure what he was referring to.

Naruto put on an exaggeratedly offended look, clutching his chest dramatically. “Don’t tell me you forgot already!” So dramatic, “We were supposed to explore the village at night while everyone’s asleep. It’s much quieter that way, remember?”

Sasuke’s mind flashed back to the promise they had made. He was right; they had planned to do that, but the previous night had slipped away as he fell into an exhausted sleep. “Wait, is that what you had to do tonight?” he said.

“Hhmh…” he nodded with his mouth full. Naruto’s face lit up with excitement. “So, you’re still up for it?”

He took a moment to process, “Hm, I want to go,” he said, his voice firm. But internally, he couldn’t ignore the fatigue pulling at him again. 

**

As they prepared to leave, the night’s cool air greeted them. Naruto, ever the bundle of energy, led the way with a spring in his step and Sasuke followed, allowing himself to be drawn into his friend’s enthusiasm. 

The village at night was indeed a different world, and he was curious to see it through the blond’s eyes. The streets were now quiet, with only the occasional light spilling from a window or the distant sound of night creatures stirring. It seemed almost serene, contrasting the bustling activity of the day. 

They walked side by side, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. Naruto pointed out various places, sharing stories and memories associated with each one, and Sasuke found himself smiling at the tales, some of which he had heard before, others that were new to him.

As they walked, the conversation drifted to their future plans, their hopes, and dreams. Naruto talked about his aspirations as the future Hokage, his vision for the village, and the changes he wanted to bring, and he listened to it all, occasionally adding his own thoughts and perspectives from time to time, but mostly just enjoying his friend’s voice.

At one point, they stopped by the training grounds, now empty and bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. Naruto turned to him, his expression serious for once. “I know I already said this but… I’m really glad you’re here, you know,” he said quietly. “I missed this.”

Sasuke met his gaze, feeling something storming in his chest all of the sudden. 

As they resumed their walk, Sasuke felt a sense of contentment settling over him. The night, with its quiet beauty and the company of his closest friend, offered a sense of peace he hadn’t realized he liked. The village, once a place of pain and regret, looked a little bit better if it was Naruto who was showing it.

As they resumed their walk, Sasuke felt a sense of contentment settling over him. The night, with its quiet beauty and the company of his closest friend, offered a sense of peace he hadn’t realized he liked. The village, once a place of pain and regret, looked a little bit better if it was Naruto who was showing it.

Suddenly, the blond stopped and turned to him, with some sort of a mischievous glint in his eyes that scared Sasuke a bit. "Wait…” he said “There's one last place I want to show you," his voice tinged with excitement. "It's my secret hideout, and I haven't been there in a long, long, time."

He raised an eyebrow, but before he could ask any questions, Naruto lunged at him, nearly tackling him in a tight embrace. 

Sasuke's initial reaction was shock, and he felt a moment of panic as he took off at high speed, carrying him through the village in his arms. "What the hell are you doing, usuratonkachi!?" he shouted over the rushing wind, trying to keep his composure as they soared through the air.

"Trust me!" 

“Do I have any choice?!” 

“No!” 

The peacefulness he had felt moments before was completely disrupted, replaced by pure adrenaline, but he couldn’t stop thinking that, even if the blond’s movements were quick and invasive, he did it with enough delicacy so that his body didn’t hurt in the slightest.

Naruto finally came to a stop at a high vantage point overlooking the village. The area was secluded and quiet, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. From that height, they could see the entire village spread out beneath them, a tapestry of lights and shadows.

Naruto set him down gently, stepping back to give him space. Finally. "This is it," he said, a hint of pride in his voice. "My secret spot."

He took a moment to catch his breath, looking around at the view. 

The sight was surely breathtaking. 

The village below them looked peaceful and almost dreamlike in the moonlight. 

"It's beautiful," he admitted, his voice softer now. The view was indeed impressive, and he could understand why Naruto had chosen this place as his hideout.

The blond grinned, clearly pleased with his reaction. "I used to come here all the time when I was a kid. Whenever I felt lonely or needed to think, this was my go-to spot."

They stood side by side, taking in the view in silence for a while. The tranquility of the night seemed to wrap around them, offering a moment of respite from their usual chaos.

Naruto broke the silence after a while, his voice a little shy, which was actually very weird on him. "You know, I always dreamed of showing you this place. Even when we were kids, I wanted you to see it. I thought maybe... it would help you feel less alone." he said while walking to the edge of the cliff, taking in a better view of the village. 

Then, he turned around once more. Probably to say something. 

Yes, he kept talking. His mouth moving made him notice.

But he couldn’t process his words. 

He found himself captivated by his friend’s eyes, which the moonlight made incredibly… beautiful .

The image stirred a myriad of emotions within him. His eyes, usually so lively and expressive, now seemed to hold a depth that was almost mesmerizing. The moonlight highlighted the subtle shades of blue, making them sparkle like a literal gem. It was as if he was seeing Naruto for the first time, truly noticing him.

He felt a strange tightening in his chest, an unfamiliar mix of admiration and something deeper, something he couldn't quite name, but he was getting tired of that damn strange feeling. The intensity of the moment overwhelmed him, and before he could stop himself, he muttered, 

"You're-"

But immediately, before he could say anything extremely stupid, he changed the direction of his thoughts. His cheeks flushing slightly. "I mean, the village... It's beautiful."

Naruto looked puzzled, clearly not understanding what he was trying to convey. He tilted his head slightly, a curious look in his eyes. "Huh? What did you say?"

Feeling a bit flustered, he quickly looked away, trying to regain his composure. "The village. It looks beautiful from up here."

The blond seemed to accept the explanation, though he still looked a bit confused. He shrugged it off and turned his attention back to the view. "Uhm… Yeah, it does. It’s one of the reasons I love this spot." After a moment of silence, Naruto turned back to him. “Although that’s… not what I asked.”

“Oh, sorry. What did you say again?” he asked, trying to sound relaxed.

"I said…” he began, “Have you ever gotten drunk before? I mean, we talked about it back at my place, but I forgot to ask you, y’know?"

He was grateful for the change in topic, though the question still caught him off guard. "Uhm, No, I haven't," he admitted. "I never had the time or the interest."

Naruto's grin widened. "Wait, you never had alcohol before?”

He was a bit taken aback by the questions, since it was certainly not something he found interesting enough to talk about much. But still, he preferred the light topics. “No, why did you?”

The blond’s smile slightly shifted, showing a more confused expression. “Huh?”

“Aren’t you underage?” he said, looking at him with a hint of irony in his gaze, as if such concerns ever mattered to him. 

Luckily, the blond played along, pretending to be offended and raising his voice slightly. "Really?! Since when do you care about doing things legally, teme?"

He couldn’t help an open genuine laugh. It was a carefree moment, something rare for him. "I just never wanted to," he explained, feeling a bit more comfortable. "I think I’m… afraid of losing control. I don’t know how alcohol might affect me."

“Is that so?” The other one’s expression shifted to a mischievous grin again. "Well… in that case, maybe you should try it out before your first time at a bar, y’know?" he suggested, eyes twinkling with excitement. 

He raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You mean... right now?"

"Why not?" replied enthusiastically. "I’ve got some sake at home. It’s not much, but it’s enough for a first experience."

Sasuke hesitated, the idea of letting go, even just a little, felt somewhat risky. But the thought of sharing this experience with Naruto, of having one more normal, human moment with him, was strangely appealing to him. 

Also, his friend was good at taking care of him, it wouldn’t cause any harm. "Alright," he agreed, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Let’s do it."

**

Naruto rummaged through his cabinets, producing a small bottle of sake and two cups. The light in the room was warm, making everything feel intimate and safe.

He watched the blond with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. He had never done this before, and the unfamiliarity of it all was both unsettling and exciting, he couldn’t deny that a part of him really wanted to try. 

His friend poured the clear liquid into the cups, the sound of the sake filling the silence between them, and he couldn't help but think how strange it felt to be doing this, just for the sake of it. "How do you usually do it with your friends?" 

Naruto looked up, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, uhm… we usually drank while doing something else. You know, like playing games, talking, or just hanging out. It was never just about getting drunk."

“Hm.”

The Uzumaki handed him a cup, and they naturally clinked their glasses together, as if it was something they’d do on a normal basis. "To new experiences!" he said, seemingly happy.

"Whatever," he said with a smile, taking a cautious sip.

“Damn” , he thought. The taste hit him immediately, bitter and strong . He couldn't help but grimace at the unfamiliar flavor lingering on his tongue.

His friend laughed at his reaction, "It’s an acquired taste," he said, taking a sip from his own cup. "You'll get used to it."

He nodded, determined to see this through. We definitely went through worse, so it wasn’t a big deal. He took another sip, the warmth of the alcohol spreading through him as an incredible new sensation. It wasn’t as bad the second time, though it was still far from pleasant. He focused on the way it made him feel, the way it seemed to loosen the tight grip he always had on his emotions.

As they sat there, drinking and talking, he started feeling more and more relaxed, as the conversation flowed easily. Clearly, the sake worked its way through his system, dulling the edges of his usual wariness, and unlocking something inside him, something that had been tightly wound and guarded.

He found himself opening up more, laughing more, sharing thoughts and feelings he had kept buried for a long time, and Naruto was unexpectedly such a good listener. It almost felt like their roles started to switch, and now it was him talking. 

The blond poured them another round, and he could notice his movements a bit unsteady. "You’re doing great, Sasuke," he said, his smile genuine and full of warmth.

Sasuke took the cup, feeling a strange sense of pride. "Hm," he nodded, and then took another sip. The sake didn’t taste as bad now, the bitterness became more familiar now.

“You’re doing great” , he repeated in his head. The words stirred something deep within him. He felt a peculiar warmth spreading through him, a new sensation he couldn’t quite name that made him study his friend more closely, noticing the way the lights of the room played across his features, and the way his eyes sparkled a little. 

He wasn’t sure if it was the sake dulling his usually sharp mind or if there was something more to his growing sudden awareness of Naruto. But every small gesture, every smile, seemed to hold a weight he hadn’t noticed before. The way his blue eyes lingered on him felt different, like they were conveying a message he couldn't yet decode.

"What’s wrong?" he finally asked, trying to mask his own confusion. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

Naruto's expression softened even more, and a tender smile tugged at his lips. "I’ve just missed you, Sasuke. For a long time."

“Oh,” A sudden wave of confusion infected his brain, as he felt a strange mix of emotions—warmth, confusion, and an inexplicable longing he couldn’t quite understand.

He found himself compelled to respond, his own emotions bubbling to the surface. "I missed you too, actually" he admitted, his voice quieter than he intended. "A lot."

Naruto’s eyes seemed to widen at his words, as if he was genuinely surprised by something so obvious. It made his heart skip a beat, though. 

The intensity of the moment was almost overwhelming. He could see the unspoken emotions in his eyes, emotions he was still trying to grasp. 

For a moment, they simply looked at each other. The night seemed to grow even more still, and the world narrowed down to just the two of them. Whatever he was feeling at that time, what the hell was it?

“You really meant it? You missed me too?”, the blond asked after a while, as if he needed a confirmation of what he had just heard.

He nodded, the sincerity in his gaze unwavering. “Yes, I did. All the time.”

Well, maybe the “ all the time ” clarification wasn’t really needed, he thought, but it just came out of his mind without much thought.

Naruto’s grin broadened, though he tried to suppress the sheer joy that threatened to spill over. “I can’t even tell you how many nights I stayed up thinking about you, y’know? And now you say this, bastard?” he laughed. “For some reason…“

Sasuke wanted to focus on Naruto’s heartfelt words, he did. But he couldn’t help his attention drifting to other details, like the curve of his lips, the way his hair looked golden, and how incredibly comfortable his hoodie seemed to be. Suddenly, everything about his friend seemed to draw him in, making his heart race with unfamiliar feelings.

“…Wondering where you were, what you were doing, if you were okay. I never thought I’d get the chance to be with you again, y’know? It’s-“

“Do people ever comment on your eyes?” he blurted, though genuinely asking.

The blond blinked, clearly caught off guard. “What do you mean?”

“I mean if people ever tell you that you have beautiful eyes”

His friend’s cheeks flushed a deep red immediately, and he clearly seemed to be at a loss for words, his mouth opening and closing without sound. His eyes darted away from Sasuke’s, unable to maintain contact under the weight of the comment. It was a very strange reaction—Naruto was usually so confident and animated, but now he seemed almost... flustered.

“Uh, well, not really,” he stammered, finally managing to speak. “I mean, no one’s really said that to me before.”

He tilted his head slightly, observing the blond’s unusual behavior. His reaction was puzzling, a mix of surprise, embarrassment, and something else. It was as if Naruto was experiencing a powerful emotion he didn’t know how to handle.

The Uzumaki's hands fidgeted slightly with his own clothes, though he would’ve like him to do it with his empty sleeve just like in the hospital, and he looked everywhere but at him. “Why you ask?” he managed to say, his voice barely above a whisper.

He shrugged, his gaze still fixed on him. “I just noticed. They’re... striking.”

Naruto’s eyes widened at the compliment, and for a moment, he seemed completely overwhelmed. Sasuke could see the internal struggle written across his friend’s face, the way he was trying to process the unexpected praise. It was almost endearing, seeing Naruto so flustered, but he couldn’t quite understand why it had such an effect on him.

The blond finally looked back at him, his eyes soft and vulnerable. “Thanks,”

He nodded, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction at having elicited such a strong reaction from him. 

Sasuke started feeling the heaviness of sleep pressing down on him, “I think I’ll go to sleep,” he murmured.

Naruto seemed a bit surprised at first, as if he’d like to continue, but he nodded in agreement. “Yeah, you’re right.” he said, as he began to clear the table, picking up the cups and other items.

He should’ve gone to bed, but he was already starting to lose consciousness, so instead, he just settled on the couch, letting the weariness take over.

The blond approached quietly to him “Hey, you should go to the bed. I’ll take the sofa.” he said softly.

He opened his eyes, finding his friend quite close. For some reason, without understanding why, he acted on impulse. “No,” he said, his voice firm but not unkind. He placed a hand on Naruto’s shoulder and gave him a gentle push towards the sofa. “You sleep here.”

The blond looked at him, “But, Sasuke—”

“Just do it,” 

Chapter Text

“Damn it. I still can’t move.” 

“I was thinking of beating you up so you’d wake up,”

“I admit it.” 

“I’ve lost.”

He truly did. 

He had told himself that he could only find strength in solitude, that attachments were weaknesses he couldn’t afford. 

But deep down, he knew that was a lie. 

He remembered their battles, the fierce clashes that had defined their relationship for so long. Each time they fought, he had faced Naruto with the intent to win , to prove himself, to break free from the bonds that held him. 

But no matter how intense the fight was, he could never bring himself to deliver a fatal blow. 

There was always something holding him back, a voice inside that whispered he couldn’t do it. That hesitation had infuriated him, made him question his resolve. 

He couldn’t kill him.

He didn’t want to kill him. 

He represented a part of his life that was still pure, untainted by the darkness that had consumed him. Naruto was that link to his past, to a time when he was happy, when he had friends, when he wasn’t alone. 

Destroying him would have meant destroying the last piece of his humanity.

And that was a line he could never cross.

“I’ve just missed you, Sasuke. For a long time.” 

“I missed you too, a lot.” 

A wave of regret and discomfort washed over him. 

He had definitely missed Naruto, yes. But he wasn’t the kind of person to admit something like that to someone. “What the hell did I do?” 

He started to feel a deep cringe from within as he opened his eyes slowly, remembering how the sake made him talk and laugh more than usual. 

He tried to move, but his entire body ached absurdly. “The medication”, he thought, realizing he hadn't taken it the night before. “Shit.”

But something else caught his attention even more—he was in Naruto’s bed. 

Alone. 

Disoriented, he finally opened his eyes, wincing at the pain shooting through his limbs. The memories of the previous night came flooding back in fragmented pieces: Naruto’s earnest expressions, the way he had looked at him, the lightness he had felt despite the heaviness of his body. 

He rubbed his eyes, trying to piece together the events. The last clear memory he had was pushing Naruto onto the sofa, but now, there he was, in the bed again. The thought made him feel both puzzled and a little embarrassed. 

He must have carried him there like he did when he helped him down the stairs, and just the idea of that—of being so close to him while unconscious—sent a strange shiver down his spine. 

It was still a little bit uncomfortable to be so vulnerable in front of his friend, but it also made him feel a little flutter of something he couldn't quite name that made his mind begin to wander. He could almost feel Naruto’s arms around him, holding him securely as he was carried to bed, the warmth of his body against his own, the faint scent of him, and the gentle yet firm way he might have laid him down, tucking him in with a tenderness that left him breathless. 

He felt a strange flush of heat spreading through him. His entire body was starting to feel increasingly more warm, and his pulse began to race as the embarrassment of his imaginings intensified. 

Despite his attempts to shut down his thoughts, his imagination continued to run wild. He envisioned Naruto’s hands lingering on him, touching him and sending sparks through his skin. He saw his eyes, soft and full of an emotion he couldn’t name, looking at him the same way he did last night, as if he were the most important person in the world. 

He pulled the covers up higher, as if trying to hide from the confusing and unfamiliar sensations. “What am I even thinking?” He had never done or felt anything like that before, and the more he tried to suppress his thoughts, the more vivid they became, each one making his body react in ways he didn’t fully understand.

But he slowly became aware of a much bigger problem: the growing hardness in his groin. 

A wave of embarrassment washed over him at the realization. 

“Oh, hell no.” , he thought, stunned by the physical evidence of his arousal. The guilt and shame that filled him were at odds with the intense need and desire that pulsed through his veins, blinding him enough to make his trembling hand travel to the root of the problem to make sure it was indeed- “Shit.” The simple and innocent brush of his fingers was almost too much to bear, it made his whole body tremble with a mix of pleasure and pain . 

He gasped and tried to pull away, but the need was so great that he found himself wanting to try again, giving in to the strange and uncomfortable feeling. 

And just as he was going to, the door cracked open.

“Oh, you’re awake.” the blond said softly while he stepped in. 

“No.” , he thought. “No, no, no, no,”

He froze, about to have a heart attack. 

He pulled the covers up even more, hiding his flushed face, but Naruto had already seen him, and Sasuke couldn’t bear to meet him. “Yeah,” he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. “I’m awake.”

The blond approached the bed and sat down on the side, gently pulling the covers down to reveal his face. “Are you feeling okay? You look a bit flushed,” he said, his hand pressing lightly against his forehead to check for a fever.

His skin tingled when Naruto’s hand touched him, like a jolt of electricity shooting through him. The warmth of his hand was too much for him. “I’m fine,” he managed to say, though his voice was still a little shaky. 

“You sure? You seem a bit off,” he said, his eyes searching for any sign of what might be wrong.

“No, I am completely off.”, he thought, but he shook his head instead. “I’m fine,” he muttered, covering himself with the blankets again, trying to hide the flush he felt creeping up his neck. 

Luckily, his friend decided not to press further. “Alright,” he said, his tone light and reassuring. “I made breakfast if you’re hungry.”

“Thanks,” he replied from under the covers.

“By the way, I’ve got a meeting with Iruka at the academy today. Thought maybe you’d want to come along?”

He considered it for a brief moment but the guilt and shame he was feeling made him quickly dismiss the idea. “I think I’ll pass,” he said. “I need a moment to wake up properly.”

“Alright, but if you change your mind, you know where to find me.” he said, leaving his side. 

He finally started to leave the room when he paused suddenly, looking back at him once more. “Oh, and about last night... I was the one who put you in bed. You were out like a light.”

He felt a twinge of embarrassment but forced himself to respond. “It wasn’t necessary,” 

Naruto just smiled. “I didn’t mind. Get some rest, and I’ll see you later.” and with that, he turned and left the room, closing the door gently behind him.

Finally, he let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. The room was quiet again, but his mind was anything but. He tried to push away the lingering images of Naruto carrying him, the gentle touch, and the inexplicable warmth and pleasure he had felt just a moment ago and pulled the covers tightly around him, as he stared at the ceiling, trying to make sense of everything. 

His thoughts were a tangled mess, each one leading to another, only to circle back to his friend. Was it normal to feel this way about a friend? Was it just because Naruto had been there for him during his recovery, showing a level of care and attention that he wasn’t used to? Maybe it was the sake, loosening his control and making him vulnerable to feelings he didn't like.

Or perhaps it was this strange limbo in which he found himself after leaving the hospital. His body was still weak, not fully recovered from the injuries and the strain of the battle. He had been resting, healing, but maybe that was part of the problem. Maybe his body was trying to tell him something, signaling that it had had enough of recovery and inactivity. He was a shinobi, after all, not someone who could easily accept being idle.

Training . That had to be the answer. If he threw himself back into his training, if he pushed his body to its limits, then maybe these confusing thoughts and feelings would fade away. 

He needed something tangible to focus on, something that would take his mind off Naruto and the way his presence made his heart race.

Yes, that had to be it. 

He just needed to get back to his routine, to feel the familiar strain of muscles working hard, to have a goal that wasn’t clouded by emotions. It was time to return to that, to find clarity in the discipline and rigor of pushing himself.

With a deep breath, Sasuke pushed the covers aside and got out of bed. His body protested the sudden movement, reminding him of his injuries, but he ignored it. He needed to move, to shake off the remnants of sleep and the unsettling dreams that clung to his mind.

He would focus on getting stronger, on reclaiming his strength and skill. And if that meant distancing himself from Naruto for a while, then so be it. 

But even as he tried to push those thoughts aside, a part of him couldn't help but wonder. What if these feelings weren’t just a result of his weakened state or the sake? 

Shaking his head, Sasuke dismissed the thought. He had more important things to worry about. And if he could find some clarity along the way, then maybe he could deal with these confusing emotions when the time was right. For now, though, he would do what he always did: focus on his goals and push everything else aside. It was the only way he knew how to cope.

**

Sasuke stood alone in the desolate training field, the midday sun beating down on him mercilessly, and the air was thick with the smell of dust and sweat, a testament to the hours he had already spent pushing his body to its limits. 

Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, his limbs heavy with exhaustion. Each movement felt like a battle against the relentless pull of gravity. His chest heaved with labored breaths, sweat pouring down his face, stinging his eyes.

But he wouldn't stop. He couldn't stop. 

He moved through the training exercises with a precision born of years of discipline, each strike and kick executed with deadly accuracy. The physical pain was intense, a burning ache that seemed to seep into his very bones. His legs trembled with the effort of holding his stances, his arms ached from the repeated impacts, and his core felt like it was on fire. But this was exactly what he wanted—needed. 

It was almost like an unconscious form of self-punishment, a way to drown out the thoughts and emotions that had plagued him that morning.

As the hours dragged on, the pain became a constant companion, a dull throb that pulsed with every heartbeat. His vision blurred at the edges, and he could feel his strength waning. But he refused to give in. Every time his body screamed for rest, he pushed harder, a grim determination etched on his face. He couldn't afford to be that weak. Not now, not ever.

His movements grew slower, more labored, but his resolve never wavered. He felt as if he was on the brink of collapse, his energy reserves nearly depleted and the world around him seemed to narrow, fading into a haze as he focused solely on the target in front of him. 

The image of Naruto's concerned face, the gentle touch of his hand, the embarrassing thoughts and feelings that had surfaced—all of it fueled his drive to continue. He had to be stronger, tougher, more resilient.

With one final, powerful strike, he collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. His body felt like it was on the verge of breaking, every nerve ending alight with pain. He stared at the ground, his vision swimming with exhaustion and the hot sting of tears he refused to let fall.

With one final, powerful strike, he collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. His body felt like it was on the verge of breaking, every nerve ending alight with pain. He stared at the ground, his vision swimming with exhaustion and the hot sting of tears he refused to let fall.

“Sasuke-kun!”

Out of nowhere, Sakura appeared, running towards him. “Oh, great.” 

She reached out to him with a gentleness that both comforted and irritated him. Her hands were soft and careful as they tried to support him, but the touch was too delicate that annoyed him. 

He shrugged her off, more roughly than he intended, but when he saw the look on her face, he realized what he had done "Sorry, Sakura." muttered, still panting heavily. 

Her expression softened for a moment before she switched to a more stern demeanor. "What were you thinking!?" she scolded. "You know your body isn’t ready for this kind of strain yet! You’re going to seriously hurt yourself, you idiot!”

He could barely focus on her words. The world around him seemed to tilt and sway as he struggled to stay conscious. The pain was becoming overwhelming, a fog that clouded his mind.

He tried to respond, to assure her that he was fine, but the words never came. The last thing he saw before everything went black was Sakura’s concerned face, as his body gave in, succumbing to the darkness

*

His eyes fluttered open to the harsh, sterile lights of the room. His body ached with a dull, throbbing pain that seemed to seep into his bones. 

Blinking slowly, he tried to piece together where he was and what had happened. The faint smell of antiseptic filled his nose, and the soft beep of a heart monitor punctuated the quiet. He turned his head slightly and saw Sakura standing by his bedside, her arms crossed and an expression of both relief and frustration on her face. She noticed he was awake and immediately stepped closer, her eyes scanning his face for signs of consciousness.

"What... happened?" he managed to croak out, his throat dry and voice hoarse.

Her eyes narrowed, “What happened?!” she let out an exasperated sigh. "You pushed yourself too far, that’s what happened. What were you thinking?! Your body isn’t ready for that kind of strain yet!"

Sasuke winced at her tone, the sharpness of her words cutting through the haze of his thoughts. 

He tried to sit up, but a wave of dizziness forced him back down onto the bed. She reached out to steady him, "They told you to take it easy," she continued, her voice softer now but still laced with concern. "You need to give yourself time to heal, you can’t keep punishing yourself like this."

His eyes met hers, and for a moment, he saw the depth of her worry and care for him. It made him feel even more guilty. 

"I'm sorry," he muttered, his gaze dropping to the white sheets covering him. "I just... I needed to clear my head."

“Hm?” her eyes narrowing in confusion. "Clear your head?"

His mind instantly flashed back to Naruto's bed, and the overwhelming warmth he had felt. The embarrassment was still fresh in his mind. He shifted uncomfortably, his eyes avoiding hers. "It's nothing," he mumbled.

Sakura's expression darkened, and she clenched her fists. "I'm going to kill Naruto."

His head snapped up, his eyes wide with surprise. "Naruto?" He felt as if she could have seen into his head for a moment, seeing everything that happened that night. It didn’t make sense, of course, but his heart raced nonetheless, and his mind wouldn’t stop spinning. 

"Of course he has everything to do with this!" she fumed. "He’s supposed to be taking care of you, that was the whole point of you staying with him!"

“Oh, that. Right.” he relaxed, but he still couldn’t help feeling a spark of offense at her words, "I don’t need anyone to take care of me," he said sharply. "Besides, Naruto is doing a great job." he added a little softer. 

Sakura seemed a bit hurt but he didn't press the issue. She sighed and asked, "Where is Naruto in all of this by the way?"

"He’s at the academy," he replied, attempting to sit up despite the lingering pain. Thankfully, whatever medication they had given him was starting to take effect, and he no longer felt as terrible.

"Wait! You can’t leave yet. You need to rest!"

But Sasuke was already swinging his legs over the side of the bed, determined to stand. "Thanks for the help, Sakura, but I’ll be fine."

As he walked towards the door, he felt Sakura’s hand grasp his arm. "Sasuke, wait," she said, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and sadness. "I... I wanted to spend some time with you. It’s been so long."

He paused, looking down at her hand on his arm. His thoughts raced, guilt gnawing at him. He knew how much pain he had caused her and how much he wished he could make things right. But the discomfort of the situation overwhelmed him.

After a moment of heavy silence, he gently pulled his arm free. Without a word, he turned and walked out of the hospital, leaving Sakura standing there, with her unspoken hopes lingering in the air.

*

He walked aimlessly through the village, his mind a tumultuous storm of thoughts. The interaction with Sakura lingered, as a persistent itch he couldn’t keep ignoring. He didn’t have feelings for her, that much was clear for him. Despite his many signals, she still persisted, and he couldn’t understand why.

Maybe he should give her a chance, he thought. It would be the easiest way to smooth things over, to stop her from hoping for something that wasn’t there. 

No, wait. That’s not how things worked, right? That would only increase her hope instead, and that wouldn’t be fair. He couldn’t play with her feelings like that. He wanted to do things right, for once, but he didn’t know the right way to do things .

Sasuke's thoughts wandered back to them, Naruto and Sakura, recalling how they interacted when they were together. The idea that something had transpired between them persisted in his mind. He remembered the way Sakura looked at Naruto, and the way Naruto always seemed to be there for her. It was hard not to wonder if there had been something more.

Could Sakura be playing both of them? No, that was impossible. She wasn’t the type to do something like that. But the thought wouldn’t leave him alone. What if she had given up on him and turned to Naruto forcefully? And now that he was back, she was trying to see if there was still a chance with him instead.

The notion left a bitter taste in his mouth. If that were true, it would mean she was using Naruto as a fallback, and he didn’t like the idea of his friend being hurt like that. He definitely deserved better.

Oh, but then there’s this other girl from the ceremony, the Hyuga. The image of her blushing and shyly looking at Naruto flashed in his mind.

Was it Naruto the one who was playing with both of them? Having that girl as a backup while Sakura decided between him and Sasuke? That—would make more sense, he thought. 

He’d like to think that his friends weren’t like that, but he had been away for too long to know if perhaps they changed. 

He sighed deeply, running his hand through his hard, trying to shake off the thoughts. It wasn’t fair to jump to conclusions without talking to either of them. But he wasn’t going to, at least for a long while. 

**

“What the hell were you thinking, Sasuke?!”

He was sitting at the small kitchen table, sipping a cup of tea, when the door burst open. “Huh?”, Naruto stormed in, his face a mixture of worry and anger. He seemed to have come straight from his meeting with Iruka, looking slightly out of breath.

He looked up, surprised by the sudden onslaught. “What are you talking about?”

Naruto’s eyes blazed with frustration. “I’m talking about you going to train! Sakura told me what happened. You’re still recovering! You shouldn’t be pushing yourself like that!”

His expression hardened. “I needed to clear my head,” he replied, echoing the words he had told Sakura.

“That’s not an excuse!” the other shot back, stepping closer to the table. “You’re going to get yourself killed if you keep this up. You need to take care of yourself, Sasuke. Your body hasn’t fully healed yet.”

He clenched his jaw, feeling a surge of irritation. “I don’t need you to lecture me about my own body. I know my limits.”

But the blond shook his head, his hands balling into fists at his sides. “No, you clearly don’t. Pushing yourself like that when you’re not ready is just reckless. What were you trying to prove?”

“I don’t have to prove anything to you,” he snapped, his voice low and dangerous. “I’m not some child who needs to be coddled.”

Naruto’s expression softened a little, the anger giving way to something more vulnerable after a moment. “Look, I’m not trying to coddle you, I’m just worried, y’know? I don’t want to see you hurt yourself.”

He looked away, unable to meet those eyes. The concern in his voice, the genuine worry, made him feel a pang of guilt. “I’m fine,” he muttered, though the words felt hollow even to him.

His friend sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. “You don’t have to do this alone, you know? If you really need to train, then let’s do it together. That way, I can keep an eye on you and make sure you don’t overdo it!” he smiled.

Sasuke took a deep breath, trying to push down the emotions roiling inside him. He wanted to argue, to tell Naruto to mind his own business, but he couldn’t. Why would he? He had done nothing wrong. Besides, he was right, he was pushing himself too hard.

Still, the idea of Naruto supervising his training did not sit well with him. “I don’t need a babysitter,” he retorted, though the resistance in his voice was waning.

The blond shook his head, a small, knowing smile tugging at his lips. “It’s not about babysitting. It’s about having a sparring partner. We’ve always trained best when we push each other, right? Plus, I could use the workout too.”

He frowned as he considered his words. He hated to admit it, but there was truth in what he said. Their training sessions had always been intense, pushing each other to their limits and beyond. “Fine,” he conceded, his voice resigned. “But don’t think for a second that I’m going to go easy on you just for my physical stage.”

Naruto’s grin widened, a spark of excitement lighting up his eyes. “Wouldn’t have it any other way, teme. Tomorrow morning, then?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

Suddenly, Naruto stepped closer, his face inches away from his. He reached out, cupping Sasuke's cheek with one hand, as if examining him. “So, did you hurt yourself badly?” he asked, his voice soft but tinged with concern.

Sasuke's breath hitched at the unexpected proximity. His mind raced, a whirlwind of emotions and sensations bombarding him all at once. The warmth of his hand on his face, the earnest look in his eyes,—it was overwhelming.

He pushed Naruto away, more forcefully than he intended. “Didn’t you talk to Sakura? You should already know if I’m hurt or not,” he snapped, trying to regain his composure.

Naruto chuckled, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. “Yeah, you’re right. But…” He paused, his expression turning serious again.

“But what?” he demanded, still feeling off balance.

His friend’s eyes met his, intense and unwavering. “Just remember, I can heal your wounds too,” he said, reminding Sasuke of the healing abilities he had gained during the war that he almost forgot.

His heart certainly skipped a beat. The words hung in the air between them, carrying more weight than they should have. The idea of Naruto healing him, touching him with that same gentleness, stirred something deep within him, and that same strange warmth from that morning spread through his chest once more, mingled with the same lingering embarrassment and confusion. Why did everything Naruto say or do affect him so deeply?

“Just… be careful, alright?” Naruto continued, breaking the silence. “I don’t want to see you hurt yourself again.”

He nodded slowly, not trusting his voice to respond. He averted his eyes, focusing on the floor instead of his friend's piercing gaze. “I’ll be careful,” he muttered, feeling a mixture of frustration and something more tender.

Naruto’s hand lingered on his shoulder for a moment longer before he stepped back, giving Sasuke space. “Good. Now, let’s eat! You need your strength for tomorrow!”

"Hey, hey, hey Sasuke," Naruto started, a wide big grin spreading across his face. "Something really good happened to me today."

“Oh, right. His meeting.” , he remembered, a bit ashamed for not having asked about his day. 

He looked up, his curiosity piqued. "What?"

Naruto’s grin widened, and his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Not only was Iruka-sensei there, but Kakashi-sensei showed up too.” 

“You mean Lorth Sixth?”

“Oh, yeah. True.”

He raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "So, what happened?"

The blond practically bounced in his seat, the anticipation palpable. "I’m a jounin now!"

Sasuke nearly choked on his ramen, coughing as he processed the news and making his friend laugh in response. "You... you're a jounin?" he managed to say, his voice a mix of surprise and disbelief.

Naruto nodded vigorously, “Yeap! Kakashi-sensei said I’ve more than proved myself, especially after everything we went through in the war. But there’s a catch—he wants me to study and train even more at the academy.”

“Study and train more? What do you mean?”

The now jounin slurped up another mouthful of noodles before continuing. “Basically, I need to take specialized classes and training sessions every day at the academy, except for the weekends. Kakashi-sensei says it’s to make sure I’m fully prepared for all the responsibilities that come with being a jounin. It’s kinda like going back to school, but way more intense.”

He absorbed this information, his surprise gradually giving way to understanding. It made sense, given Naruto’s unique path and the expectations placed upon him. “So you’ll be at the academy a lot, then...”

“Yeah, but I think it’ll be good for me,” he said, his enthusiasm undiminished. “I’ll get to learn new techniques, hone my skills, and really become the best shinobi I can be. Plus, I get to spend more time with Iruka-sensei and Kakashi-sensei.”

His mind raced. Naruto, a jounin. It was a significant step, one that recognized not just strength, but leadership and skill. He knew he deserved it—he had always been incredibly powerful and had grown so much since their early days as genin. But the news still hit him unexpectedly, stirring a mix of emotions he couldn’t quite decipher.

"That’s… great, Naruto," he said finally, his tone more subdued than he intended. "You’ve earned it."

He beamed, his happiness infectious. "Thanks, Sasuke. It means a lot coming from you."

They continued eating, the atmosphere lighter now after his news. Despite his earlier confusion and the lingering discomfort from their close moments, Sasuke couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride for him. " Jounin, huh?" he thought, taking another bite of his ramen. "I guess I shouldn’t be surprised."

**

The room was quiet, only the faint sounds of the village drifting in through the open window. He was laying in Naruto’s bed once more, the soft sheets and familiar scent providing a sense of comfort he was reluctant to acknowledge. This time, the blond had insisted more vehemently for him to take the bed, citing the pain he was in and the need for proper rest, and he didn’t fight back that much.

That night, he had already taken his medication, including the pill that helped with sleep. The only problem was, his mind refused to comply. His thoughts kept circling back to his friend, replaying moments of the day and the night before in an endless loop. Plus, the new thought of him using his healing abilities, moving his hands gently over his skin, healing his wounds, made him shiver with a mixture of desire and shame.

The image of Naruto in his new jounin outfit has also been a problem, he had yet to witness that look, but he could easily imagine it. His mind could conjure a vivid picture of him, standing tall and proud, with the vest hugging his torso, accentuating his form in a way that highlighted his strength. The simple thought of Naruto looking more mature, more accomplished, stirred something within him. 

He tried to focus on the training, but that was even worse . Naruto’s hands adjusting his stance, their bodies close, almost touching. The feel of his breath on his ear as he gave instructions, the warmth of his body so close it made his pulse race. He thought about the way Naruto’s eyes would lock onto his, full of intensity, making him feel seen in a way no one else could. 

His thoughts grew even bolder, as he imagined Naruto’s hands on him, not just in a healing touch, but in ways that made his pulse quicken and his body respond in ways he couldn’t control. The sensation of his fingers moving over his skin, tracing the contours of his muscles, made him tremble slightly.

He could almost hear his voice, feel his presence, and it was driving him to the edge of madness. Sasuke’s breath quickened, his body growing hot beneath the covers. He couldn’t deny the intense, almost primal reaction he was having.

These thoughts, combined with the lingering effects of the medication, led to a familiar, uncomfortable sensation. He could feel it growing within him, an unwanted response to the images his mind was creating. Embarrassment and guilt washed over him again, the heat rising in his cheeks as he struggled to push the thoughts away.

He remembered the way Naruto had touched his face earlier, the warmth of his hand and the concern in his eyes. The sensation of him being so close, of feeling his breath on his skin, came rushing back. His mind wandered further, imagining Naruto leaning in even closer, their lips almost touching.

In the stillness of the night, with his defenses down and his body betraying him, he wrestled with these new and confusing feelings. His hand moved almost on its own, slipping beneath the sheets. The shame and desire tangled together, pushing him towards a moment he could no longer avoid.

The feeling of his skin against the hot, hard length sent an uncontrollable shiver of arousal down his spine. The sensation was almost electric.

He began to move his hand slowly, almost as if not sure of what to do, feeling the slickness of his own pre-cum as he stroked himself gently at first. The desire consumed him completely, and he gave himself over to the new sensations. 

He imagined Naruto beside him, guiding him, helping him pleasure himself. The fantasy was almost too real, and he felt a twinge of guilt at the idea of pleasuring himself while thinking about his friend, but he let his mind wander nonetheless, picturing his fingers wrapping around his member, showing him how to touch himself in just the right way. He was a jounin now after all, right? He could teach him some things. 

The feeling of being watched, of being guided, filled him with a mix of longing and arousal that drove him wild, that made him crave more, made him need more.

With each touch, he felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge. The tension in his body was almost unbearable, a tightness in his muscles that spoke or the intensity of the moment. 

And then, with a shy cry of pleasure, he came. His body trembling with the force of his release as he spilled himself over his hand. 

“I wanna die.”

That was his only thought right after it. 

“I’ll kill miself right now. No way I’m going through another day on earth.” 

He was overwhelmed by a Tsunami-type of-wave of shame and guilt that nearly paralyzed him. He immediately recoiled, feeling exposed and vulnerable. The images of Naruto, the fantasies he had woven in his mind, now seemed inappropriate and embarrassing. He wondered how he had let things escalate to that point, how he had allowed his thoughts to lead him so far.

He covered his face with the sheets, trying to drown out those thoughts and the feelings that invaded him. He squeezed his eyes shut, attempting to block out any memory of what had just transpired. Every part of his body felt like it was burning with embarrassment, his mind chastising him for letting it happen. It was as if he had betrayed something within himself, strayed from the principles he had once fiercely defended.

He sighed deeply, trying to calm himself down. He felt confused and disoriented, caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. The room around him seemed quieter than usual, the air itself heavy with his regret. Sasuke vowed to himself that it wouldn't happen again, that he needed to regain control over his thoughts and emotions.

“But it felt so good…”

No. He sat on the bed, head bowed, lost in his thoughts, he wondered what Naruto would say if he knew what had just occurred. He would definitely feel so grossed out and weird. No, he would definitely kill him.

“Please, do.”

Chapter Text

"Hey, what's up with you today? You can't even land a proper hit!"

The sun beat down relentlessly as they trained in an open field. The blond, full of energy as always, sparred with a focus that seemed effortless. Sasuke, on the other hand, struggled to keep up. His body ached from the previous day's exertion, but it was the turmoil in his mind what truly hindered him. The shame from the night before hung over him like a dark cloud, making it nearly impossible to meet those blue eyes.

He forced a glare but couldn't muster the same intensity as usual. "I'm fine," he muttered, but even he could hear the hollowness in his voice.

He was panting heavily, his clothes drenched in sweat, and his muscles screamed in protest with every attempt to hit his friend. But despite the rigorous training, Naruto seemed relatively unaffected, only a slight sheen of sweat on his skin.

The other frowned, clearly unconvinced. "You're not even focused, y’know?” He said with a tint of frustration in his voice. “Let's take a break."

He hesitated for a moment, thinking if he was actually capable of keeping the rhythm, but eventually decided that a break would be for the best. 

They moved to a shaded area, sitting down on the cool grass. Naruto handed him his water bottle, his eyes still full of concern. "Seriously, teme, what's going on? You're not yourself today," he said, taking a sip from his own bottle.

He took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The events of the previous night flashed in his mind again, causing a wave of heat to rise to his face. He glanced at Naruto, who was watching him intently, and quickly looked away. "It's nothing," he said finally, hoping to end the conversation.

Naruto glanced at him, tilting his head slightly. "Is it because of the party tonight?"

He blinked in surprise, his eyes snapping to Naruto's immediately. " What party?"

His friend raised an eyebrow, with a small smirk playing on his lips. "Well-I might've exaggerated with 'party ,' but we're supposed to meet everyone at the bar tonight, remember?"

“Damn it.”, He had agreed to join their friends for a night out, a rare social gathering he had reluctantly accepted. 

The regret hit him instantly. 

Being in a crowded place, surrounded by people, seemed like the last thing he wanted to do now.

"I hope you haven't changed your mind. Everyone's really looking forward to it, you know?" He said quickly, probably noticing his hesitation.

He sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "I haven't changed my mind," the words tasted bitter. The thought of facing Naruto’s friends, especially with his current state of mind, felt overwhelming. But he had given his word to the blond, and backing out now would only let him down, and Naruto had nothing to do with whatever was going on inside his head. 

The blond nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Good. It'll be fun, you'll see. Just try to relax a bit."

Sasuke didn't respond, instead taking another long drink of water. The break was helping his body recover, but his mind remained a tangled mess. As much as he wanted to escape his thoughts, he knew the night ahead would be another challenge to endure.

Suddenly, he remembered something his friend had asked him during their stay in the hospital. Something about the drugs messing up with his head or something like that. 

Wait. 

It had to be that, right?—a combination of his weakened body, boredom, and the medications affecting his mental state. Maybe the blond was right the entire time and wasn’t really joking. 

He then glanced at him, still catching his breath. "Hey," he began, his voice hesitant. "Do you… remember when you asked me if the drugs were messing with my head while we were in the hospital?"

His friend turned to face him, a look of curiosity crossing his features. "Yeah, I do. Why?"

He took a deep breath, trying to piece his thoughts together. "What did you mean by that? Why did you ask me that?"

"Well… just like I told you, I felt kinda weird . Like, more open to things I normally wouldn’t be, for example. It was like, they made me more willing to— I don’t know, explore certain thoughts or feelings, maybe?"

“Yes, exactly that.”, he thought, so he tried to probe further, suddenly noticing how Naruto began to fidget with his clothes, avoiding eye contact now. "But what kind of thoughts or feelings?" he asked, a little afraid of the answer.

The blond shifted uncomfortably. "It’s hard to explain. It’s all kind of fuzzy now. I guess it just made me feel... different."

He narrowed his eyes, sensing that his friend was holding something back. "You don’t remember anymore? But it was just a couple of days ago."

He shook his head, still fidgeting. "Not really. I mean, I’m not on meds anymore, so it’s kind of a blur."

The Uchiha was a bit taken aback by that. "Are you serious? You’re completely off medication?"

"Yeah," he confirmed, finally meeting his gaze. "I didn’t need them anymore. It’s been a while now."

“Ain’t no way it’s been a while , usuratonkachi.” , he thought, trying to remember how long it has been since they got out of the hospital. But instead of digging any further, he just nodded slowly, sensing something was definitely off. 

In any case, maybe he was being truthful, maybe he did feel this way before, but now that he’s off medication, things went back to normal. 

He wondered if he, too, would feel different once his recovery was over. 

There was a lingering silence, punctuated only by Naruto's restless fidgeting. After a moment, the blond stood up abruptly. "Oh, yeah. I just remembered—I need to check on something," he said, his voice hurried and unconvincing.

He watched him, perplexed by his sudden departure. "O-okay," he said slowly, suspicion threading through his thoughts.

The Uzumaki nodded, avoiding his eyes as he turned to leave. "See ya!" he added over his shoulder before quickly walking away.

Sasuke continued to stare after him, puzzled by his strange behavior. He couldn't shake the feeling that he was hiding something. But, he decided to let it go for now, taking another sip of water.

**

It was nighttime already, just two hours before they were supposed to meet everyone at the bar. Naruto was bustling around, fixing something last-minute, while Sasuke lay sprawled on the couch, face down, his cheek pressed into the soft fabric of the couch, and arms dangling off the sides. Each breath felt like a chore, the dull throb of pain reminding him of his earlier decision to push himself beyond his limits.

He mentally cursed himself for the foolish decision to strain his body so much. The physical pain was intense, but the mental turmoil, the embarrassment and confusion from the previous night’s thoughts, lingered more acutely. 

A sudden knock on the door echoed through the apartment. He definitely heard it, but remained immobile, too exhausted and sore to care. From his position, he could hear Naruto’s footsteps as he moved towards the door, the creak of the hinges, and then the unmistakable voice of—

Sakura.

“ Fuck y’all.”

“Naruto, are you ready yet? We need to leave soon,” she called out, her tone brisk and businesslike.

He stayed still, hoping she wouldn’t notice him lying there or, if she did, that she wouldn’t engage him. The last thing he wanted was another confrontation with her after their earlier argument at the hospital. 

Naruto, on the other hand, seemed his usual, unfazed self. “Yeah, almost ready. Just finishing up,” he responded cheerfully.

Her footsteps approached, of course, and he felt a flicker of annoyance and discomfort. He could sense her presence even before she spoke. “Sasuke-kun, how are you feeling?” Her voice was softer, tinged with concern. 

Fuck, he hated this. 

He could hear the worry in her tone, but he couldn’t muster the energy to engage. He stayed silent, hoping his lack of response would deter her. He heard his friend mumble something, perhaps trying to divert her attention, but Sakura wasn’t so easily dissuaded. 

The couch shifted slightly as she sat down at the opposite end, her hand gently touching his shoulder. Sasuke’s body tensed at the contact, his discomfort evident.

“You shouldn’t push yourself so hard,” she said quietly, her voice filled with a mix of reprimand and concern. “What are you trying to prove?”

He closed his eyes, trying to block out the world, but her presence was impossible to ignore. Her words echoed in his mind, amplifying his own self-recrimination.

Naruto’s voice cut through the tension, light and casual. “Hey, don’t worry about it, Sakura-chan. He’ll be fine. Besides, he’s tougher than what you think.”

She sighed, clearly unconvinced, “I know that, idiot. it’s just-“ 

“Stop worrying about me. I’m just resting.” He cut her off, his voice muffled by the couch cushions. 

“You haven’t even changed your clothes yet!” she pointed out, her eyes scanning his appearance with a critical gaze. He was dressed in loose, comfortable clothes that were clearly meant for lounging around the house. 

He didn’t even bother lifting his head to respond, just mumbled, “No, ‘cause we’ve got two hours left. Plenty of time.” And then, he finally turned his head to look at them, ready to tell them off for their fussing. 

But the words died in his throat when he saw them.

They were both dressed for a night out, and the sight was enough to render him momentarily speechless.

Sakura wore a stylish yet understated outfit, a simple dress that highlighted her figure without being too flashy. Her hair was neatly styled, and she wore a touch of makeup that made her features stand out more than usual. 

She looked great, honestly great, but it was Naruto who really caught his attention.

He was wearing a casual but well-put-together look, wearing dark jeans and a long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The shirt was slightly open at the collar, revealing a bit of his chest and hinting at the defined muscles underneath. He’d even put some effort into his hair, which was slightly tousled but in a way that looked deliberate. He exuded an effortless charm, and Sasuke couldn’t help but notice how good he looked.

For a moment, he just stared, taking in the sight of them, feeling a pang of embarrassment at how unprepared he was. “You guys look… ready.”

The blond grinned, clearly pleased with the reaction. “Of course we do! We’ve got a night out ahead.”

He rolled his eyes before he sighed, pushing himself up from the couch. “Fine, fine. I’ll get changed. Happy now?”

And they truly were.

They both exchanged excited looks, their faces lighting up with anticipation. Sakura quickly asked, “What are you going to wear?” while the other one added, “Did you buy something new for tonight?”, almost at the same time. 

Still feeling a bit annoyed, he tried to downplay their excitement. “Yeah, yeah, I’ve got something,”

But without warning, Sakura stepped closer and gently grabbed a few strands of his hair, lifting them thoughtfully. “Hey, Naruto, don’t you think he’d look better with his hair tied up?”

His friend, catching on to her idea, quickly moved to the other side and took hold of some strands of his hair as well. “You’re right! It would definitely suit him, y’know?” Then, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, the blond asked her, “wait a minute, did you bring any makeup, Sakura-chan? Maybe you could use a little on him.”

Sasuke felt a surge of indignation as both of their hands were suddenly on his face, tugging gently at his hair and inspecting him as if he were some sort of project. 

He was.

Her eyes lit up at Naruto’s suggestion. Oh, she was excited . “Actually, I did bring some! That would be amazing!”

And that was enough. 

He pulled away sharply, his voice firm and laced with irritation. “Enough. I’ll take care of it myself.”

Sakura and Naruto both backed off, though the playful smiles remained on their faces. He could see they were just playing, but the whole situation was overwhelming for him. He already had enough of his mental torture without adding the social humiliation to it.

He turned and headed toward Naruto’s room, eager to escape their well-meaning but invasive attention.

As he closed the door behind him, he leaned against it for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady himself. Naruto was—

No.

Shaking his head, he walked over to his friend’s closet, rummaging through the section where his clothes were to find something for the night. He knew he needed to look decent, especially since both of his friends had gone to so much effort. But what even meant to look decent?

After a moment of consideration, he pulled out a dark, fitted shirt and a pair of black pants. They were simple but stylish, and he hoped they would suffice. He wasn’t really expecting anything from the night anyway, he mostly just wanted it to finish already.

But as he changed, he couldn’t help but think about how much things had changed. A night out with friends, the casual banter, and even the teasing—these were things he hadn’t experienced in what felt like forever. 

Or ever. 

He paused for a moment, holding his shirt in his hand, lost in thought. He was a kid when he left the village, he never had time to experience things like this. If he had stayed, would he have had more nights like this? Would he have spent more time with Naruto and Sakura, laughing and teasing each other about trivial things? Would he have found joy in these simple moments surrounded by friends ? 

would he have eventually forgotten about revenge? His brother? His clan?

He imagined what it would have been like to grow up alongside them, to face challenges together, not as enemies or rivals, but as friends . He thought about the festivals he missed, the training sessions that could have ended with laughter instead of anger, and the meals shared after a long day.

Would he have felt more at peace, more content with himself? 

He let out a sigh, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. It was no use dwelling on the past. But the longing lingered. The desire for a life that could have been, for the simpler joys he was only beginning to understand now.

As he pulled his shirt over his head, he resolved to make the most of the time he had now. Perhaps it wasn’t too late to forge new memories, to embrace the life he had returned to. 

He finished getting dressed and took a moment to look at himself in the mirror. His reflection stared back at him, and he could see the traces of weariness etched into his features. 

Despite the composed facade he was trying to maintain, he couldn’t ignore the undercurrent of nervousness that twisted in his gut. 

And with one last adjustment to his shirt, he stepped out of the room, ready to join them again. 

But they were literally right there. Smiling. Their eyes scanned him from head to toe. 

Both of them had their hands hidden behind their backs, as if trying to hide something from him. Sasuke couldn’t help but feel a wave of embarrassment under their intense scrutiny. 

After they finished their inspection, they revealed what they were hiding with mischievous grins. Sakura held up an assortment of brushes, a palette of eyeshadows, and other makeup tools, while Naruto brandished a comb and several hair ties. 

They looked like they were about to launch an attack with those things.

He watched Naruto and Sakura with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, wondering if this was what normalcy felt like. He had spent so many years on a solitary path, driven by vengeance, that he had never allowed himself these moments of frivolity. Yet, here he was, about to let his friends fuss over him in a way that felt both strange and comforting. It was an unfamiliar sensation, but one he was willing to embrace, if only for tonight.

He took a deep breath, letting the moment wash over him. For once, he was willing to let go of his guarded exterior, to allow himself to be vulnerable in front of the two people who mattered most to him. He didn’t have to be the avenger or the lone wolf tonight. He could simply be Sasuke, a friend who was learning to find joy again. “Alright,” he said, his voice softer now, filled with a newfound acceptance. “Let’s get this over with.”

Their eyes lit up, and they burst into laughter, clearly delighted by his reluctant cooperation.

There was something liberating about surrendering to their playful whims, about being part of their world in a way he had never been before. The old Sasuke would have scoffed at the idea, would have pushed them away. But now, he realized how much he longed for this connection, this sense of belonging. He knew this was more than just a makeover; it was a step towards the life he had always been on the outside of, it was all part of the human experience he had denied himself for so long. 

They had decided to make the preparation process more enjoyable by putting on some music and cracking open a few cans of beer. The upbeat tunes filled the room, creating a lively atmosphere as they geared up to work on him. 

“Come on, Sasuke, it’ll be fun!” Naruto said, handing him a beer with a grin.

Sakura nodded in agreement, adding, “It’s just a little touch-up. You’ll look great, and we’ll all have a good time.”

There was no reason for trying to convince him though, he already gave in. 

They led him to a chair in the living room, insisting he sit down so they could begin their work. So he did. 

Naruto gently handled his hair, brushing it back with a tenderness that he found very comforting. Despite the slight awkwardness that came with using his new arm, his movements were fluid, his adaptation impressive. Sasuke could sense the concentration behind each brushstroke, the subtle adjustments he made to ensure he didn’t pull too hard or move too quickly. It was the same care and gentleness the blond had always shown him since he came back, a reminder of how much he truly mattered to his friend.

He could feel the warmth of his hand through his hair, the gentle tug and release as he experimented with different styles. It made his heart beat just a bit faster, his breath catching in his throat. He tried to suppress the unfamiliar feeling, but as Naruto continued to work on his hair, the delicate touch and the quiet dedication stirred something deeper within him. Some new type of relaxation. 

Meanwhile, Sakura kept instructing him to close his eyes so she could work on them. He found it hard to comply with this part, and she had to repeat the process several times. “Just a little more,” She murmured as she adjusted the angle of his head to get a better look at his eyes. “Trust me, you’ll look amazing.”

“What are you even doing?” His voice was much more relaxed than he intended. His eyes remained closed, his head tilted back slightly as she continued her delicate work. He could feel her fingers on his face, steady and practiced, and it brought a strange sense of calm over him, despite the situation.

“Uhm, It’s something simple,” she replied, her tone light. “Just a bit of eyeshadow and eyeliner.”

“Ooh, eyeliner on Sasuke would look awesome!” The blonde exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm.

Sakura giggled softly. “Should I put some gloss on his lips too?”

Naruto laughed, a sound that was almost conspiratorial, filled with a warmth that Sasuke wasn’t used to hearing directed at him. She joined in, their shared amusement creating a bubble of lightheartedness that felt foreign but not entirely unwelcome.

Feeling increasingly out of the loop with his eyes closed, he couldn’t help but feel a little irritated. “What’s so funny?” he asked, his tone sharp despite the underlying nervousness.

“Nothing, nothing,” she replied quickly, though he could hear the smile in her voice. She continued working on his eyes with meticulous care, her touch gentle and soothing. “You’ll see soon enough. Just trust us.”

“Yeah, yeah, relax, Sasuke,” his other friend said with a soft chuckle, taking another sip of his beer. “It’s not like we’re going to do anything crazy.” he concluded while going back to his work.

The blond hummed thoughtfully as he worked, clearly enjoying the task. His fingers occasionally grazed his scalp, sending an unexpected shiver down his spine that luckily he didn’t seem to notice. He tried to focus on anything but the growing warmth in his chest. The gentle touch of his fingers, the steady presence of Sakura so close, it all felt too intimate. The unfamiliar sensation of being taken care of in such a personal way was almost overwhelming.

“Alright, just a bit more,” She murmured, tilting his head slightly to get a better angle. “Trust me, you’ll look amazing.”

“He already does.” The blond said, taking a little offense in his tone.

“You’re right.” They laughed. 

He wasn't sure if he was understanding his friends' tone of voice. He couldn’t really tell if they were making fun of him, if they were excited, if they were plotting something against him to ridicule him in front of everyone, or if the alcohol was simply already having an effect on them and that's why they were dumber than usual. In any case, there was a small part of him that was curious to see the result of their efforts. 

He could hear the faint sounds of the music they had put on earlier, a soothing backdrop to the focused energy of his two friends. They both seemed to know the lyrics and enjoy it, it made him think how many times they must have gotten together to just listen to music.

He tried to think about what kind of music he might like, but nothing specific came to mind. Certainly, the music they were listening to wasn’t unpleasant, but it didn’t feel like something he would choose for himself either. Was that the type of music Naruto enjoyed? Also, how had he discovered his taste in music? When had he found the time to develop any preference? 

Sasuke's thoughts wandered to Naruto's childhood, imagining him humming along to songs he heard while passing by shops in the village. The idea of him finding solace in music, much like he found solace in ramen or in the company of friends, made him feel a strange mix of emotions—The music in the background seemed to underscore the difference between him and Naruto, who had found ways to enjoy life despite everything, and himself, who had been consumed by a single-minded pursuit.

Naruto and Sakura’s laughter broke through his reverie, bringing him back to the present. He looked at them, both of them so full of life and warmth, and felt a spark of something he hadn’t felt in a long time— content . 

“There!” he said, his fingers finally abandoning his hair, leaving him with a feeling of loss at the absence of his touch. “I think that’s fine.”

Sakura stepped back a bit to admire the Uzumaki’s work, her eyes widening in astonishment. “Naruto, you did an amazing job! It looks fantastic!”

The hairstylist moved to stand in front of him, examining the finished product with a proud smile that slowly began to faint. “W-wow.” He seemed momentarily lost for words, his expression one of genuine admiration.

She turned to him with a grin. “See? Doesn’t he look great with makeup?”

Her friend stammered a bit nervously before finally talking, “Y-yeah, he really does.”

They both stared at him a little longer until suddenly, Sakura remembered something and her face lit up. “Oh! I almost forgot the gloss!” She turned to her side. “Naruto, grab my bag. I think it’s in there. I need to touch up my hair.” She instructed, while walking to the blond’s bathroom to check on herself.

As she left the room, Naruto quickly fetched her bag like she told him, rummaging through it until he found the small tube of gloss. Sasuke watched him, the subtle nervousness beneath his skin growing more pronounced. The room seemed to quiet, the faint hum of music fading into the background as his friend’s movements became the focal point.

His hands were steady as he opened the tube of gloss, but he noticed a flicker of something in his eyes—an emotion he couldn’t quite place. 

The blond moved to sit in the chair that Sakura had been using, positioning himself directly in front of him. The proximity made the air between them feel charged, every movement amplified in its significance. Why was he feeling this way? Was Naruto feeling it too?

“Alright,” He said softly, holding the gloss with a careful precision. “Open your mouth a little.”

Naruto’s eyes were focused intently on his lips, the concentration making his gaze unusually intense. 

The tip of the brush touched his lower lip, the cool sensation sending a shiver through him that he tried to hide. The blond applied the gloss with deliberate slowness, his movements unusually careful and measured. He could only watch his friend’s face, the way his gaze seemed to linger on his lips as if lost in some faraway thought. There was an almost reverent quality to the way Naruto handled the gloss, as if he were painting something precious.

The sadness in Naruto’s eyes intrigued him. It was subtle, barely perceptible, but to someone who had known him for so long, it was unmistakable. He had seen those eyes before, way too many times. He looked like he was carrying the weight of something, of a yearning that went beyond the playful act of just  applying makeup. This vulnerability, this quiet sadness, was new. It was as if Naruto’s usual bravado had slipped away, leaving behind a raw, unguarded moment that Sasuke felt privileged to witness.

He could see the way his friend’s eyes traced the curve of his lips, lingering as if memorizing every detail. 

The truth was, Naruto was struggling.  

Sasuke, unaware of the full extent of Naruto’s inner turmoil, felt a pang of confusion and empathy. He wanted to ask, to delve into the sadness he glimpsed, but the moment felt too fragile, too sacred to break with questions.

When Naruto finally pulled back, his eyes flicked up to meet him, and for a moment, everything else faded away, the silence between them was thick, and the air was heavy. Sasuke could feel his pulse quicken just by looking at him. He could see the conflict in his eyes, the battle the blond seemed to be fighting.

But finally, Naruto broke the silence, his voice quiet and a little shaky. “There. All done.”

He swallowed, trying to find his voice again. “Thanks,” he muttered, his eyes still locked with his friend’s. 

Naruto handed the gloss to Sakura as she returned, which he didn’t notice before. Her hair was now perfectly in place. “Oh, Sasuke! Take a look,” She urged, holding up a small mirror.

He took the mirror from her, hesitating for a moment before bringing it up to his face. His reflection stared back at him, the unfamiliar sight of his subtly enhanced features catching him off guard. The soft touch of eye shadow and the delicate line of eyeliner brought out the sharpness of his eyes, giving them a depth he hadn’t noticed before. His lips shimmered slightly, adding a hint of color that contrasted with his usual stoic appearance.

He looked good.

He felt a strange mix of emotions—discomfort at seeing himself in a way he never had before, yet also a grudging acknowledgment that he didn’t look half bad. He turned his head slightly, examining the way Naruto had styled his hair, the strands pulled back neatly. It was a side of himself he had never explored, and the realization made him feel oddly exposed.

Sakura beamed at him, clearly pleased with her handiwork. “See? I told you it would look great,” she said, her voice filled with excitement. She took a sip of her beer, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction.

His other friend, leaning casually against the wall, also looked impressed. He took a longer drink from his can, his eyes never leaving him. “You look awesome,” he said, a genuine smile spreading across his face. “Really, you do.”

Sasuke felt a flush of warmth at their compliments, something he wasn’t used to. It was strange to be the center of such positive attention, especially from his closest friends. He glanced back at the mirror, trying to see himself through their eyes. Maybe he could understand why they were so pleased.

As he lowered the mirror, he caught Naruto’s gaze once more. Again, he could see that shadow behind his eyes that made his heart ache with confusion. He found himself unable to look away, seeing the way Naruto’s eyes traced the lines of his face, the curve of his lips, lingering as if trying to memorize every detail.

Aware of how the Uchiha was watching him, Naruto’s expression shifted, a brief flash of longing crossing his features before he quickly masked it with a small, forced smile. One that didn’t reach his eyes, a smile that only deepened the sadness Sasuke saw.

He frowned slightly, why was he looking at him like that? And why did it make him feel so unsettled?

Sakura’s laughter broke the tension, bringing him back to the present. “Well, we’re all set now,” she declared, clinking her beer can against Naruto’s. “This is going to be a great night.”

Naruto finally broke his gaze, lifting his can in a toast. “To tonight!” he said, his voice filled with excitement. 

He took a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering sense of unease. He clinked his unopened can against theirs and forced a smile too. “To tonight,” he echoed, letting the strange moment die. 

With a small sigh, he finally opened the can and brought it to his lips, allowing himself to taste the cold, slightly bitter liquid for the first time. Oh, it was awful , but he swallowed, feeling the liquid slide down his throat, and took another sip, trying to acclimate to the taste and focus on the new sensation. For now, he would try to enjoy the night.

They moved to the sofa after a while, where a spread of snacks awaited them: a mix of chips. The three of them settled in, beers in hand, their earlier laughter and energy creating a comfortable atmosphere. Naruto and Sakura sat close, as it seemed like the usual, leaning into each other as they chatted animatedly about everything and nothing. 

Sasuke, meanwhile, sank into the soft cushions, feeling the pain in his body gradually ease. 

The conversation flowed naturally, touching on topics as mundane as the weather and the latest gossip from the village. Every so often, he would find his gaze drifting towards Naruto, and he would catch his eye and smile, a genuine, bright smile that seemed to light up the room, his beautiful blue eyes would soften, and Sasuke would quickly look away, a flush of heat creeping up his neck. But then he’d go back, and Naruto’s expression would shift slightly, as if he wanted to say something but couldn’t find the words. Each time their eyes met, it felt like a silent conversation was happening between them, one he didn’t know the language of.

There was something about the way the blond looked tonight that made it hard for him to look away. It wasn’t just the outfit or the look in general. It was also his confidence in his stance and the easy grin that seemed to light up the mood; it was something more subtle, more magnetic.

He tried to focus on the conversation, nodding along as Sakura recounted a funny story from the hospital. But his attention kept wandering back to his friend, and Naruto, too, seemed to be having the same struggle. 

He leaned back, letting the sofa support his weight, before taking another sip of his beer, the cool liquid became now a welcome distraction. He would listen to Naruto’s voice, and feel the way it seemed to wrap around him, warm and familiar.

He glanced at him again, catching a quick smile before the blond turned his attention back to Sakura. 

He started to like that little game.

Chapter Text

The bar was lively and bustling, a hub of activity in the heart of the village. The dim lighting cast a warm, inviting glow over the space, highlighting the polished wood of the bar and the comfortable, well-worn booths lining the walls. Music played loudly, a mix of upbeat tunes that kept the energy high and the mood light. The air was filled with laughter, chatter, and the clinking of glasses.

Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke made their way through the throng of people, navigating around groups of friends and couples enjoying their night out. The bar was packed, with every table occupied and the bar itself lined with patrons. The smell of food and drinks mingled in the air, adding to the vibrant atmosphere.

In the center of the room, a large table was reserved for them. Their friends were already there, waving and calling out greetings as they approached. The group consisted of familiar faces, each one dressed in casual yet stylish outfits, clearly prepared for a night of fun.

Ino was there, her blonde hair elegantly styled, wearing a chic, off-the-shoulder top and fitted jeans. She waved enthusiastically, her bright smile lighting up her face. Beside her sat Sai, looking relaxed in a simple black shirt and jeans, his usual calm demeanor softened by a genuine smile. Shikamaru leaned back in his chair, wearing a loose button-up shirt and slacks, his hair tied back in its usual ponytail. He offered a lazy wave, his eyes twinkling with amusement. Next to him, Choji was already digging into a plate of appetizers. He looked up and grinned at them. Sitting beside him was a girl he didn’t remember the name, but definitely saw once or twice, who wore a colorful blouse and skirt, her red hair standing out in the dim light as she laughed at something Choji had said. They seemed close.

Naruto led the way, of course, his face lit up with excitement. "Hey, everyone!" he called out, his voice cutting through the noise. The group responded with a chorus of greetings, their faces bright with smiles.

Sakura followed closely, her eyes scanning the table as she exchanged cheerful waves and hellos with their friends. She quickly fell into conversation with Ino, the two of them laughing and catching up as if no time had passed.

Sasuke hung back a bit, his steps slower as he took in the scene. The noise, the laughter, the sheer number of people—it was all a bit overwhelming for him. He felt a pang of nervousness, his usual confidence shaken by the unfamiliar social setting. He watched as Naruto and Sakura were immediately swept up in the lively greetings, their ease and familiarity with their friends evident.

Luckily, Naruto turned and gestured for him to join them. "Come on, Sasuke! We've got a spot right here."

With a deep breath, he made his way to the table, feeling the eyes of their friends on him. They greeted him warmly, each one offering a smile or a nod. He felt a bit shy, unaccustomed to the friendly attention, but he forced himself to return their smiles, trying to be polite. Completely not his area.

Ino leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Wow, Sasuke, you look amazing tonight!" she said with a teasing grin. 

Was she playing?

Sai nodded in agreement. "Quite the transformation," he added, his tone more sassy than sincere. "Who knew you could pull off such a look?"

Oh, they were definitely mocking him.

Suddenly, all eyes were on him. He shifted awkwardly, his usual composure faltering under the unexpected attention. He wanted to disappear completely.

Kiba piped up with a mock pout. "Hey, that's not fair! Sasuke always gets all the attention. Now that he's here, no girl is ever gonna look at me!"

“No woman was gonna look at you anyway .” Naruto shot back immediately with a smirk, and the table erupted in laughter, the playful jab easing the tension even more. 

He could feel the complicity between them all, a warm, familial bond that he was trying to get used to.

Sakura chimed in, her green eyes sparkling with mischief. "Kiba, come on. Sasuke has always been the most attractive one of you all anyways. You should have accepted that years ago."

So they were not mocking him?

"Hey! What do you mean Sasuke's the most attractive?!" the blond leaned towards her dramatically, his blue eyes wide with mock surprise. His exaggerated expression caused another wave of laughter around the table.

In a corner, the Hyuga girl gathered her courage and spoke up, her voice barely above a whisper. "N-Naruto... you look nice too..."

Her quiet compliment was almost drowned out by the noise, but Naruto caught it. He turned to her, his face breaking into a wide grin. "Thanks, Hinata! At least someone appreciates me!" He exaggerated his gratitude, throwing his arms wide and causing the others to laugh even harder.

But, while everyone was laughing, Sasuke found himself in a quiet contemplation. Naruto looked more than just “ nice ”— he looked stunning . The way his hair fell just right, the casual elegance of his outfit that highlighted his muscular frame, and the infectious joy in his laughter that drew everyone’s eyes toward him, there was no way they didn’t think he was the most attractive,

Right?

Kiba, still playing along, clutched his chest dramatically. "Sakura, you're breaking my heart! How can you say that right in front of me?"

Sakura laughed, her voice ringing clear above the chatter. "Oh, Kiba, don't be such a drama queen. It's just the truth."

“Hey!” the blond shot again, still playing up his mock indignation. "Seriously, Sakura? After all we've been through?!"

Ino burst into laughter, clearly enjoying the game. "Come on, Naruto. You know you're good-looking too, but Sasuke has that certain... something ."

Sakura joined again with a smirk. "He has that natural allure that you can't really compete with."

The Uzumaki threw his hands up in the air in mock defeat. "I give up! First Sakura, now you too, Ino? Is only Hinata on my side?"

Sasuke cleared his throat, closing his eyes “I think you look good too,” he admitted quietly, surprising even himself for even talking.

There was a deep and intense moment of silence as everyone turned their heads to look directly at him.

Naruto’s eyes widened with surprise and a hint of disbelief. He clearly couldn’t believe what he had just heard. 

“Did I say something wrong?” , he thought. immediately feeling the awkwardness in the air. 

Everyone else at the table chuckled at the exchange, their laughter creating a bubble of warmth around them. Sasuke, caught in the center of it all, felt extremely embarrassed and confused. He couldn’t quite comprehend the reason behind their reactions, maybe he took the game too seriously and they were waiting for him to just insult his friend or something—more like his regular way of acting. But what he said was just the truth , not a stupid compliment or something. 

The blond scratched the back of his head sheepishly, his cheeks tinted with a faint blush. “I… didn’t expect you to say that.” he said in the lowest voice possible, just for him to hear. 

He shrugged nonchalantly. “It’s just an observation,” he replied coolly, trying to mask his own embarrassment.

He then shifted in his seat, feeling a bit exposed, but despite his initial discomfort, he started to relax into the group, silently grateful that Naruto was beside him, effortlessly drawing attention away from him.

*

While everyone else chatted away, their conversation drowning by the ambient noise, Naruto leaned closer to him with a friendly smile on his face. “What would you like to drink?”

He took a moment to ponder. He wasn’t well-versed in this whole alcohol world; his experiences were minimal, and he didn’t have any clear preferences just yet. “I’m not sure. You choose for me, just not beer,” he replied calmly, remembering the awful taste of that thing back at his house.

The blond chuckled at his response and got up from the table. “Alright, let me surprise you then!” he exclaimed, determined as he weaved through the bustling crowd of the bar to find something.

Left momentarily alone, he glanced around the bar, feeling a slight discomfort settle in the pit of his stomach. The hum of conversations and the music seemed to grow louder in the absence of his friend’s familiar presence.

Just as he was beginning to wonder how long he would be gone, he noticed Shikamaru edging closer. The Nara’s relaxed demeanor and casual gait contrasted sharply with Sasuke’s internal unease.

His posture was easy going but his eyes were sharp with curiosity. “So,” he began, his voice carrying the same laid-back tone that always seemed to accompany him, “how’s it going?”

He shifted slightly, trying to suppress any evident sign of discomfort. “It’s… fine,” he replied, the words feeling awkward in his mouth. He wasn’t used to these kinds of interactions, especially not in a setting like this.

Shikamaru seemed to sense his discomfort, a small, knowing smile playing at the corners of his lips. “Yeah… I bet it must be something different for you. Being here, doing this kind of thing.” The Uchiha nodded, but before he could say any other word, he continued. “Just let me ask you something real quick, do you drink?” he asked all of the sudden.

He looked at him with a slight tilt of his head, appreciating his straightforwardness. He hesitated for a moment, not entirely sure how to respond. “Not really,” he finally admitted. “It’s not something I do often.” he replied calmly, observing how the others engaged in animated discussions.

Shikamaru nodded thoughtfully, lifting his glass to his lips. “Then be careful about letting Naruto lead you,” he said, his tone casual but laced with an underlying seriousness, and his eyes meeting Sasuke’s for the first time. “Don’t let him lead you astray too much,” he added with a wry smile, clearly implying something.

He furrowed his brow, genuinely intrigued by his cryptic warning. “What do you mean?” 

The other one leaned back in his chair, his eyes, half-lidded with mild amusement, flickered over the array of friends gathered around the table. “Come on, Sasuke,” he paused, as if contemplating how to delicately put it. “Aren’t you the one living with him?” His voice was a lazy drawl that carried hints of teasing. “It’s not really my place to say, but let’s just say… Naruto takes his fun a bit too seriously,” he continued, taking another sip of his drink. “Just… be careful. It’s easy to get caught up in his pace, especially when you’re not used to it.” 

The words hung in the air, heavy with implications. Sasuke followed Shikamaru’s gaze to where Naruto was animatedly engrossed in a conversation with the bartender. It struck him how effortlessly he connected with everyone around him, drawing them into his orbit with an infectious energy. His laughter seemed genuine, but there was a slight edge to it, something he had noticed before but was trying to ignore.

“ Is that what Shikamaru meant?” he wondered, his eyes narrowing imperceptibly as he processed the Nara’s words. 

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he responded evenly, still not sure if he understood correctly. He hadn’t fully grasped the nuances of socializing among friends outside of missions and training. 

“Don’t let him lead you astray too much,”, the weight of those words settling heavily on his shoulders. But as he was trying to understand the meaning behind his warning, another memory surfaced, unbidden yet still vivid: the night they wandered through the village under the moonlight. 

Sasuke recalled the emotion in Naruto’s eyes when he asked him if he had ever tried alcohol before. The Uchiha remembered the genuine excitement in the blond’s voice when he mentioned having sake at his place that they could use. He had accepted without much thought, curious about that side of his friend he hadn’t seen before. 

He recalled Naruto’s infectious laughter, his uninhibited storytelling, and the ease with which he seemed to embrace that moment in his apartment. He also remembered the night where he had returned home a bit too odd. Sakura had mentioned to him about the outing they had at a bar that night to celebrate Kakashi’s ascension, so he buried his concerns there. 

But he now recognized a potential vulnerability—a reliance on alcohol that Naruto might not even be fully aware of himself.

Was that what Shikamaru was trying to tell him? Could it be that Naruto uses alcohol to cope with something? Sasuke pondered. 

“There’s no way” , he assured himself, recovering his senses. That was impossible, he was just misreading the situation. 

The sudden sight of Naruto approaching seemed to catched Shikamaru’s attention, and with a subtle shift, he straightened his posture and casually turned his attention to the others around him, seamlessly blending back into the group. Sasuke noticed, of course, but the blond, oblivious to their exchange, returned to his side with his usual cheerful demeanor. 

He was balancing two sleek glasses in his hands. Each one seemed to shimmer in the ambient light of the bar, catching reflections of the colorful array of bottles lining the shelves behind the counter. “Here!” he said, handling one of the glasses to him with a grin, the earlier tension momentarily forgotten.

He took the glass, glancing briefly at Shikamaru before turning his attention back to Naruto. “What is this?” he asked, lifting the glass to inspect its contents. The drink inside was a pale amber color, swirling gently as he held it up to the light.

“Try it,” he urged, with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

He hesitated for a moment, but took a small sip. Surprisingly, the taste was pleasant—sweet on the tongue with a subtle warmth that spread through him. It was unlike anything he had tried before, far from the harshness he expected from alcohol.

Naruto chuckled at his reaction, the sound blending seamlessly with the bar’s ambiance. “Good, huh?” he grinned, clearly pleased with himself for introducing him to something new.

He nodded, the corners of his lips twitching upwards in a rare, subtle smile. 

Naruto and Sasuke found themselves in the midst of this lively scene, their drinks in hand, surrounded by the familiar faces of their friends. The bar buzzed with laughter and conversation, the air thick with the mingling scents of food and alcohol. Yet, despite the vibrant atmosphere and the many friends around them, it seemed as though they had been drawn into their own world.

Naruto’s attention, which usually flitted between his friends like a bright, cheerful butterfly, was unusually fixed. He leaned in close to him just so they could hear each other better, his blue eyes bright with interest. Their conversation flowed easily, a mix of banter and more serious topics, as if they were the only two people in the room. It was almost as if the others faded into the background. Sakura’s laughter, Lee and Kiba’s loud jokes, and even Shikamaru’s lazy drawl—all these familiar sounds became a distant hum. 

The blond’s presence was magnetic, drawing his attention away from everything else. He noticed how his gaze lingered on him, how his smile seemed a bit softer, a bit more genuine when directed at him. 

He wondered if the blond felt the same pull, this strange, compelling need to connect with him specifically. This moment, with Naruto, was something he hadn’t realized he craved so deeply.

And as the hours slipped by, the bar began to transform. The lights, previously a soft, ambient glow, started to dim, casting the room in deeper, richer hues. The music, once a background hum, grew louder and more insistent, its beats resonating through the floor and up into their bones. It was as if the entire place was preparing for a shift, a subtle invitation for the patrons to lose themselves in the night.

What had he gotten himself into?

In the center of the bar, the lights began to play in earnest, casting vibrant, dancing shadows across the walls and ceiling. The colors shifted and pulsed in time with the music, creating an almost hypnotic effect. One by one, people began to rise from their seats, drawn by the irresistible pull of the dance floor. 

Oh, Hell no.

He watched with full detachment, his eyes following the movements of the crowd and the others at the table when they began to rise, drawn to the dance floor. 

Obviously, Sakura had to approach him, her face lit up with excitement. It was just a matter of time. She took his arm, her grip firm yet friendly. “Come on, Sasuke-kun! Let’s go dance!” she urged with her eyes sparkling.

“Not a chance,” he said, his expression unyielding and his voice steady. The words came out harsher than he intended, just a reflexive defense mechanism. immediately, he felt a pang of guilt twist in his chest for the way he spoke to her. He wasn’t trying to sound mean, and he could see her genuine enthusiasm. She was just reaching out to him for what she considered a good time.

The memory of all the times he had hurt her, the countless rejections, and the emotional distance he had maintained over the years weighed heavily on him in that moment. Her simple request to dance, something so innocent and joyous, was tinged with the shadows of their complicated history. He wanted to be the kind of person who could reciprocate her feelings, who could match her excitement and join her on the dance floor without hesitation, just like how Naruto would. But he knew that wasn’t who he was, and pretending otherwise felt wrong.

He saw the flicker of disappointment in her eyes, quickly masked by her resilient smile, and the guilt gnawed at him even more. She deserved better than this—better than him.

Still, she tried to play along a bit more, not willing to give up so easily. “Oh, come on! It’ll be fun. You need to loosen up a bit.”

But before he could respond, Naruto intervened, stepping in with a playful grin. “Give him a break, Sakura-chan. He’s probably still sore, y’know?” His tone was light, but there was an underlying urge in it.

He turned to look at Naruto a bit surprised. With his infectious smile and boundless energy, he always knew how to diffuse tension and lighten the mood. How could Sakura not see what was right in front of her? Why did she keep chasing after him when Naruto was the obvious choice?

He was everything Sasuke wasn’t—open, kind-hearted, and endlessly forgiving. He was the friend who never gave up on anyone, the companion who stood by your side no matter what. And, most probably, the perfect partner. What did she see in him that was worth her time and affection when Naruto was there, always ready to love and protect her? He couldn’t comprehend it. To him, the blond embodied everything one could wish for in a companion. He was strong, yet gentle; fierce in battle, yet tender with friends.

Sakura made a face, clearly disappointed but understanding. “Fine, fine. But you owe me a dance later,” she said, wagging a finger at him before turning to join the others on the dance floor, without even trying to ask Naruto out. 

That made him feel some sort of discomfort settling in his chest.

He glanced at his friend, who was smiling and deinking but with a hint of something else lurking behind his eyes. To him, it seemed obvious that Naruto still harbored feelings for Sakura, just as he had when they were kids. 

The thought made him feel awkward, almost guilty. He didn’t want to be a barrier between them, especially when he had no romantic interest in her. Naruto deserved to be happy, and if that happiness included being with her, then he felt it was his responsibility to step aside. He knew the Uzumaki had always cared deeply for her, and it seemed unfair that she continued to fixate on him instead. 

Sasuke couldn’t shake the feeling that he was somehow at fault for standing in the way of their potential relationship. “Hey, Naruto,” he began, his voice quieter than usual. “I’m sorry about that. I mean, about Sakura.”

He looked at him, puzzled. “Sorry? For what?”

He hesitated, trying to find the right words. “I know you still care about her. It must be frustrating that she keeps focusing on… me.”

As the others continued to dance and the energy of the bar grew more frenetic, they found themselves alone at the table. The dim lights cast a soft glow over them, and the music created a pulsing backdrop to their quiet conversation.

Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, and then he chuckled, shaking his head. “You’ve got it all wrong,” he said, his tone light but tinged with something Sasuke couldn’t quite place.

He raised an eyebrow, studying his friend’s expression carefully. “What do you mean?”

The blond scratched the back of his head and started playing with his own hair, a nervous habit the Uchiha knew well. “I mean… it’s not like that with Sakura anymore. We’re just friends now. I moved on.”

His gaze narrowed slightly, detecting a hint of evasion in his response. “Moved on?”

He shifted uncomfortably. “You know, from all that old stuff. We’re different people now.”

Sasuke’s suspicion grew. He knew his friend well enough to sense when something was being left unsaid. “Naruto, I can tell when you’re hiding something from me.”

The other one laughed nervously, leaving his hair to better grab the glass again and drink more. “Ah, Sasuke… Look, it’s okay, really, If you like her, I’ll back off. I don’t want you to feel awkward about it or think you can’t hit on her because of me.” His cheeks tinged with pink, and he avoided Sasuke’s eyes completely, focusing only on his glass. 

His eyes widened in surprise. “What? No-Naruto, I don’t-”

“You know, you totally have a chance, she’s been all over you tonight.” he cut him off, a look of earnestness on his face. “Well, I mean, she’s been all over you like—ever.”

He stared at Naruto, utterly bewildered. “Naruto, I don’t have feelings for her. At all. ”

The blond blinked, processing those words. “Wait, what? But… you were just talking about how it must be frustrating that she’s focused on you.”

He shook his head, “I said that because I thought you still had feelings for her. I was worried about you .”

Naruto’s mouth fell open in disbelief. “So you’re saying… you don’t like Sakura?”

“Not like that,” he confirmed. “I like her, as a friend. That’s all.” and he took another sip of his drink, mirroring his friend’s personal way of coping with nervousness. He then realized that the alcohol was starting to affect him, causing a slight haze settling over his thoughts. “So…”, he continued, observing the blond’s reaction to his confession and the way he looked happy about it. “You like her.”

Naruto stared at him. “No! No-no,” he said firmly. “It’s just… I thought you two had a thing going on, y’know?” he admitted, his voice trailing off.

He felt a twinge of offense at the suggestion. “What? Where? ” he retorted, his tone sharper than he intended.

The Uzumaki raised his hands defensively. “Hey, I’m just saying what it looked like.” he defended himself. “Remember that day in the hospital when they gave me the new arm? The way you two were holding hands and looking at each other… I don’t know, I thought there was something there! That’s all!” His voice grew louder, more energetic. He looked excited.

He took a deep, long breath. “Yeah, I remember,” he said quietly, completely not matching his energy. “But it wasn’t like that. Sakura was the one who pushed for it. I was… really uncomfortable.” He looked down at his drink, swirling it slightly, feeling a mix of frustration.

The blond glanced at him, his blue eyes searching his face for any hint of dishonesty. But seeing none, he sighed and leaned back in his chair, looking relieved yet contemplative. “I guess I misread the situation then,” he murmured, almost to himself.

He took another sip, the liquid burning slightly as it went down, and he hesitated for a moment before speaking. “I thought you and her had something going on,” he admitted, watching Naruto’s reaction closely.

His blue eyes widened, then a broad smile spread across his face. “No way! Me and Sakura? Nah, we’re just really good friends,” he said, his tone more animated than before. He seemed genuinely happy, a sparkle in his eyes that hadn’t been there a moment ago.

He frowned slightly, trying to understand. “But- the way you two treat each other, it’s… close.”

Naruto chuckled. “Yeah, we are close. But that’s all it is. We grew up together, we went through a lot together while you were gone. She’s like family to me.”

He watched him, noting the joy that lit up his features. There was a strange lightness to his expression, a sense of relief that seemed to lift a weight off his shoulders. “You seem… happy about something,” He remarked, tilting his head slightly.

His friend laughed again, a carefree sound that warmed Sasuke’s chest. “Well, yeah! It’s good to clear things up, y’know? And to know that you don’t have any romantic entanglements with Sakura makes things… simpler.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “Simpler?”

His grin widened, and he leaned in closer, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. “Yeah, simpler . Means I don’t have to worry about stepping on anyone’s toes.”

He felt a curious flutter in his stomach at his words. There was something unspoken, something in the way his eyes lingered on his, that made his pulse quicken. “I see,” he said softly, unsure of what else to say. He could definitely sense that the blond was hiding something, but he couldn’t quite grasp what it was. There was an undercurrent of unspoken emotions, something lurking just beneath the surface of their casual conversation.

The blond broke the silence, his voice light but inquisitive. “Want another one?” he asked, glancing at his nearly empty glass.

He looked down at it too, contemplating the idea of passing. He could already feel the alcohol coursing through his system, warming him and making his thoughts slightly hazy. A part of him knew it might be wise to call it a night, but another part, the part that craved more of this unusual closeness with Naruto, made the decision for him. 

“Sure,” he replied, a faint smile playing on his lips.

Naruto’s grin widened, pleased with his response. “Great! Come with me this time,” he suggested, standing up and gesturing for him to follow.

He hesitated for a split second before rising from his seat. He felt the slight unsteadiness in his legs as he followed his friend through the bustling bar, weaving between the throngs of people dancing and chatting. The vibrant energy of the place seemed to heighten his senses, making everything around him feel more intense.

They waited as the bartender prepared their drinks, the sounds of clinking glasses and soft conversation filling the space around them. When the man handed them their drinks, Naruto passed him his glass. 

And with that gesture, the realization kicked in. A thought that hadn’t even crossed his mind before. 

His friend had been paying for everything that night. 

Was he so generous all of the time? Sure, he often thinks of others before himself, but financially? Sasuke felt a bit uneasy about not contributing. No one had ever extended such generosity towards him before. He had never been on the receiving end of… generosity, in general, and they hadn’t discussed splitting the bill or taking turns paying. Should he offer to pay him back later? Would that be presumptuous? Or should he simply let him continue to cover their expenses, accepting his friend’s generosity without overthinking it?

As he raised the glass to his lips, Sasuke’s thoughts raced. Naruto’s kindness was genuine, of that he had no doubt. But accepting it reminded him of his own pride, the part of him that preferred self-sufficiency over relying on others.

The drink was as he had promised—delicious and not too strong. He could barely taste the alcohol, just the sweetness that masked it. He felt a strange wave of satisfaction when he took the first sip.

Suddenly, the blond leaned closer, his lips nearly brushing his ear to speak over the loud music. He felt Naruto’s warm breath against his skin, sending an unexpected shiver down his spine. The bar’s noise faded into the background as his focus narrowed on the feeling of his closeness, the way his voice resonated in his ear, and the familiar scent of him, somehow more intimate in this setting.

“Do you want to get something to eat?” he asked, his voice soft but clear amidst the din.

His heart quickened, and he was struggling to maintain his usual composure. He nodded, trying to mask the sudden rush of emotions. “Sure,” he replied, his voice steady despite the flutter of unfamiliar feelings.

Naruto pulled back slightly, a smile playing on his lips as he gave a quick nod. “Alright, let’s see what they’ve got,” 

As he led the way towards a corner of the bar where a small menu board was displayed, he couldn’t avoid replaying the moment in his head over and over again—the warmth of his breath against his ear, the low timbre of his voice, the unexpected thrill it had sent through him. It was confusing and unsettling, yet undeniably compelling.

They reached their goal, and the blond glanced at it before turning to him with a grin. “What do you think? Any preferences?” 

He shook his head. “I’ll go with whatever you pick,” he said, his voice carrying a hint of the vulnerability he usually kept hidden.

“Good!” His smile widened, turning back to the menu.

They returned to the table with their food and a third round of drinks. The atmosphere between them felt lighter, more relaxed, as if the barriers that usually kept Sasuke guarded were slowly dissolving. 

They chatted animatedly, much like they had done at Naruto’s place the night he had first tried sake. It was as if the alcohol unlocked that door inside him, allowing him to express himself more freely and connect with his friend on a deeper level.

The music in the bar had grown louder, forcing them to lean in close to hear each other. He found himself appreciating these moments of proximity, the intimacy of their shared space. Sasuke was so glad they could interact like that after everything that happened. 

The village’s hero would occasionally wave or nod to other patrons, but his attention would always returned to him. Those bright-big-blue eyes would look at him with genuine interest and warmth, and whenever he looked at the glass in his hand instead of him, he would realize that he crave his attention back. He wanted to be the center of his world in the same way he was the center of his. 

It wasn’t just the casual glance; it was as if Naruto saw him in a way that no one else ever had. This attention, this focus, stirred something deep within him. He had always been used to being in the shadows, to being overlooked or judged. But with him, it was different. The feeling of being valued, of being important to someone, was intoxicating. It made his heart beat a little faster and his chest tighten. He enjoyed being the one who could make him smile and laugh. 

It was a new and unfamiliar feeling, but one that he found himself wanting more and more. 

He liked this.

He took another sip of his drink, savoring the sweetness and the way it made the edges of his world blur just a little more.

“Funny how things change, huh?” he mused, glancing at Naruto. “Back then, I never would’ve imagined us sitting here like this.”

Naruto leaned in, his voice dropping to a softer, more intimate tone. “Yeah… I really enjoy moments like this with you,” he said, his eyes locking onto his with an intensity that made his heart skip a beat. 

He felt a rush of heat at Naruto’s words, a familiar echo of the conversation they had shared that night in his apartment. 

“I’ve just missed you, Sasuke. For a long time.”  

Those words had lingered in his mind since then, a constant reminder of the feelings his friend harbored.

“So…”, the blond began, taking him out of his memory. “about Sakura-” his voice low but clear despite the alcohol. “Do you feel uncomfortable around her?”

He hesitated, his eyes drifting to where Sakura was dancing with their friends. “It’s complicated,” he began, his voice barely audible over the music. “I care about her as a friend. She’s important to me. But...”

“But?” He prompted, his blue eyes fixed on him.

“But she still seems to have… feelings for me,” He continued, struggling to find the right words. “And it’s...awkward. I don’t feel the same way about her, and I don’t want to hurt her.”

“Oh, you don’t wanna hurt her?” Naruto’s voice had an edge to it, a bitterness that took him by surprise.

He met the blond’s gaze, he knew exactly what Naruto was referring to—the emotional wounds he had inflicted on those who cared about him

“No,” Sasuke said firmly. “I don’t. I know I’ve hurt her before, I’ve hurt both of you.” he admitted, his voice quiet and filled with regret. “But I’m trying to be better. I don’t want to cause her any more pain. I appreciate her as a friend, and I wish I could see her the way she sees me, but I just… can’t give her what she wants.”

Naruto’s expression softened slightly “I see... It must be tough, dealing with that.” a small, almost relieved smile playing at his lips.

“It is,” He said softly. “I feel guilty, like I’m letting her down. She deserves someone who can love her the way she wants to be loved.”

His friend shifted closer, their knees brushing under the table. “And there’s no one else you have feelings for?” he asked, his tone laced with something he couldn’t quite place.

But he shook his head. “No, I don’t think so, no.”

Naruto’s eyes narrowed slightly, a playful yet probing look crossing his face. “Come on, Sasuke. There’s gotta be someone you’re interested in. I mean, we’ve been through so much, and you’ve never mentioned anyone .”

He felt a flicker of discomfort. The blond was pushing it too much, and it made him feel strangely exposed. “I’m not really focused on that kind of thing,” he replied, attempting to keep his voice steady. “There’s too much to think about already.”

Naruto nodded slowly, “Yeah, I get that. Being a shinobi and all, we’re always dealing with something. But, you know, it doesn’t hurt to think about it sometimes.”

Sasuke shrugged, trying to downplay the conversation. “Maybe, but it’s never been a priority.”

The other one leaned in slightly, his blue eyes narrowing with curiosity. “So, you’ve never ever ever thought about anyone ? Not even a little silly crush?”

He shook his head, feeling the pressure of Naruto’s persistent questioning. “No, not really. There’s always been more important things. Is there a problem?”

Naruto chuckled softly. “Man, you’re really something, Sasuke. Always so focused, so determined. But, even the strongest shinobi need someone, right?”

The Uchiha frowned, unsure of where he was going with all this. “I suppose. But I don’t see the point in worrying about it now.”

The blond grin widened, a hint of mischief in his eyes. “You say that, but everyone needs someone to care about them. To look out for them. And yeah…” His gaze softened, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. “Friends are important and all, but having someone special is different, and you deserve that, y’know? Someone who… really deeply understands you.”

Sasuke felt a pang of something deep within him at those words. His thoughts swirled as he processed what his friend was saying. “Someone who deeply understands me? ” He couldn’t help but think that Naruto already fit that description perfectly . He was the one who had always looked out for him, who had chased after him even when he had gone down the darkest paths. He had seen him at his worst and still stood by him, unwavering in his support. He was the one who understood him more than anyone else ever could. He knew his struggles, his pain, and his regrets. He knew the darkness that lurked within him and yet still believed in the light. 

In many ways, Naruto had been that “ someone special ” for a long time now, even if Sasuke hadn’t fully acknowledged it. But did he need more than that? Wasn’t having Naruto by his side enough? The idea of needing someone else, someone more, seemed almost redundant when he already had him.

“Maybe.” He finally said, betraying his true feelings. “But it’s not something I’ve thought about much.”

The blond leaned back, his expression thoughtful. “Maybe you should. Life’s too short to ignore those feelings, you know?”

He raised an eyebrow, feeling a flicker of curiosity. “What are you getting at, Naruto?”

He hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. “I’m just saying, you might be surprised. Sometimes, the person who makes you happy isn’t who you’d expect.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Naruto scratched the back of his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. “Well, you know… sometimes it’s not always the obvious choice. Like, um, you think you know what you want, but maybe… maybe it’s someone you haven’t considered?”

“Naruto, you’re not making any sense.” His confusion deepened. 

He let out a nervous laugh, glancing around the room as if searching for the right words. “Okay, okay, what I’m trying to say is… sometimes it’s not about, you know, who you think you should be with. It’s about who makes you feel good , who gets you.”

He stared at him, unblinking. “You’re still not being clear.”

The blond sighed, leaning closer, their knees brushing under the table again. “Alright, what if… what if that person isn’t a girl to start with?”

Oh.

There was a moment of pure, deep, incredible dense silence. Not around though, the music was still loud, just like the people singing and dancing. But they weren’t there in their bubble.

“What do you mean?” he brought himself to ask.

Naruto’s face turned slightly red, and he laughed awkwardly. “You know, what if the person who makes you happy is… a guy?”

His eyes widened slightly, still sharp. “A guy?”

“Yeah, like… I mean—it doesn’t matter if it’s a guy or a girl, y’know? It’s about who you connect with. Who makes you feel understood .”

Sasuke was stunned into silence, the implications of his words sinking in slowly. He had never really considered this possibility before, and the idea was both shocking and strangely… intriguing. He glanced at his friend, who was watching him intently, clearly waiting for his reaction.

“You’re serious,” he finally said, his voice low.

Naruto's expression turned drastically, his blue eyes wide with concern. “Oh man, I didn’t mean to—I just thought… well, you know, maybe it’s—Uhm…”

But he shook his head slightly, still processing. “No, no, it’s fine. It’s just… no one ever assumed that as a possibility for me, I guess. And I personally never thought about it neither.”

The blond nodded slowly, his tone more subdued. “Oh, okay… Sorry… I get it.”

They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of the conversation hanging between them. Sasuke took a longer sip of his drink, the ice clinking softly against the glass. He watched as Naruto fidgeted nervously, biting down on the straw of his drink, his gaze flickering between the people dancing and the tabletop. 

The weight of his question lingered in the air, stirring thoughts Sasuke hadn't dared to entertain before. He glanced at him again, noting the tension in his friend's shoulders, the uncertainty in his expression. It was clear he was wrestling with his own emotions, perhaps regretting the sudden turn of their conversation. 

Finally, he decided to break the silence to understand better how did Naruto came to that conclusion, and also to calm his friend down and make sure he knew it was all okay. It wasn’t a big deal for him anyways.

“What made you… think about all this?” his voice calm yet laced with curiosity. 

The blond blinked, caught off guard by the question. He straightened in his seat, a nervous chuckle escaping him. "Uhm… I guess... I've been thinking a lot lately. About life, about... relationships."

He drank slowly from the glass, digesting his words. "Relationships, huh?"

"Yeah. And I realized... maybe I've been looking at things the wrong way, y’know? Maybe… uhm… maybe what matters isn't what you expect, but what feels right." and took another sip. 

He immediately, unconsciously, stared at Naruto, his expression a mix of surprise and realization. 

The pieces fell into place slowly, each word he spoke echoing in his mind.

“He just came out to me.”

The thought reverberated in Sasuke's consciousness. He hadn't expected this conversation to take such a turn. 

“He just came out?!”

The weight of Naruto's words sank in deeper. He replayed the interaction in his mind over and over, searching for signs he might have missed along the way. Were there hints Sasuke had been blind to? Or had Naruto kept this part of himself so well hidden that even he, who prided himself on observation, hadn't noticed?

Guilt mixed with curiosity as he studied his friend’s face. He saw the flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, the hope mingled with apprehension. Naruto had bared his soul, and Sasuke suddenly felt a surge of protectiveness towards him. The realization softened his initial shock. 

“Maybe…” Sasuke hesitated, his thoughts racing. 

He tilted his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. "And… that feels right to you, Naruto?" he asked, just to check he was right in his thoughts.

The blond hesitated, his fingers tracing the condensation on his glass. "Y-yeah…”

“I…” He cleared his throat, trying to ease the tension. “I… appreciate you being open with me...”

Was that even the right thing to say? He had never being in that situation before, he didn’t know what it was expected of him.

Naruto shifted in his seat, a nervous energy creeping into his movements. “So, uh, what do you think?”

The question hung in the air, laden with implications that he found difficult to untangle. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, trying to decipher his friend’s intent. Was he asking for his opinion on homosexuality ? On him being gay? On his personal beliefs about relationships? 

Sasuke’s mind raced, searching for the safest path in this conversation. He didn’t want to inadvertently offend his friend or tread on sensitive ground. 

“Does he want me to approve him?” He thought, drinking a bit more. “Fucking why would he?”

“Well I… I think… everyone has… their own preferences, and—“ He started tentatively, choosing his words carefully. 

But before he could elaborate further, Naruto interrupted, his voice softer but filled with an unmistakable earnestness. “No, dumbass. I didn’t mean that.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Then what?”

“You know, about… um, earlier, when I asked if there was anyone else you had feelings for.”

He tilted his head, genuinely curious now. “You mean about… liking a guy?”

“Yeah, exactly!” His cheeks flushed slightly, his gaze darting away momentarily before returning to him again.

Relief washed over him as he realized the blond wasn’t probing into sensitive cultural or personal beliefs. His tension eased slightly, grateful for his clarity.

He couldn’t help but smile at Naruto’s flustered state. “Well, I suppose it depends on the person, doesn’t it?”

He nodded eagerly. “Right, right! It’s all about who makes you feel… you know, special .”

Sasuke’s mind wandered back to his previous thoughts—to how it felt to be with Naruto, to have his undivided attention, and to experience his warmth and companionship. Despite the haze of alcohol, Sasuke couldn’t deny the comfort and ease he felt around him. Maybe it was just the alcohol playing tricks on him, but—Perhaps it wasn’t just the alcohol.

He felt lighter, more at ease, and oddly emboldened. “Special, huh? Like how you make me feel?” He chuckled softly. His voice laced with a hint of playfulness

Naruto’s eyes widened in surprise, caught off guard by his comment. His cheeks tinted red as he struggled to find the right words. ‘Uh, well… I…’ He fidgeted with his glass, a nervous energy palpable in his movements as he processed his words. 

Sasuke took a sip from his nearly empty glass, watching his friend intently. For a moment, silence hung between them. 

The blond blinked. “Wait, what?” his gaze searching his face for any hint of jest or sincerity.

He leaned forward slightly, his eyes locking with Naruto’s. “Yeah… I mean, you’ve always been there for me, right? And you understand me better than anyone. Isn’t that special enough?”

Naruto’s eyes widened even more, “N-no, Sasuke, I—”

But before he could say anything else, their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of another unexpected drink, brought over by a waitress who seemed oblivious to the charged atmosphere at the table.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, glancing between his friend and the drink that had appeared out of nowhere. “Did you order another one?” he asked, puzzled.

The Uzumaki shook his head, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if searching for the sender of the drink. “No way. I didn’t order this,” he muttered, then chuckled lightly. “Someone must be trying to hit on… you?”

He looked genuinely perplexed. “Hit on me ? Like, sending me drinks randomly?”

His friend nodded, his grin widening. “Yeah, it happens sometimes in places like this. People trying to get your attention, you know?”

He frowned slightly, still trying to wrap his head around the concept. “And that… works?”

Naruto laughed outright this time. “Well, apparently not. But it’s the thought that counts, I guess.”

He tilted his head, a perplexed look crossing his face. “So, you mean people just send drinks to strangers?”

“Yep,” He confirmed with a nod, “I mean- we’re not really strangers. I think we’re very known…”

He glanced around the bar, suddenly feeling self-conscious. “I get that, but…why would someone send me a drink? Are you sure it’s not for you instead?”

The blond chuckled softly. “Sasuke, just like Kiba said… You’re so handsome that nobody’s going to notice me sitting right next to you.”

He blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the compliment. He wasn’t used to such direct flattery, especially not from Naruto. “Well, I think they might be mistaken,” He replied dryly, though a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He glanced at Naruto, trying to gauge his reaction.

And he grinned back, leaning closer slightly. “Trust me, they’re not.”

Sasuke laughed, feeling a confusing mix of emotions. “You’re drunk,” he said, his voice shaky. “You don’t know what you’re saying.”

“Maybe I am, but that doesn’t mean I’m wrong.”

He then tried to look away, still with a smile on his face, but before he could do so, Naruto reached out and gently brushed his thumb across his lower lip. 

Fuck-

Sasuke’s heart raced as his thumb traced his lips, but his mind raced even faster, a whirlwind of conflicting emotions swirling within him. The intimate touch was so unexpected, it catched him off guard. His breath hitched slightly, and he felt his pulse quicken. Naruto’s eyes were focused, their playful light replaced by something deeper, more serious.

What was he doing? The touch was gentle, almost reverent, and it sent a jolt of panic through him. Was Naruto about to kiss him? The thought was electrifying and terrifying all at once. He felt his heart pounding in his chest very loudly, each beat a stark reminder of the boundaries he never thought to cross with his friend. Did he feel the same confusion? Was this just a friendly gesture, or was there something more? Sasuke’s breath hitched as he considered the possibility, his usual composure cracking under the weight of his own uncertainty.

He could feel the heat rising to his face, his lips tingling where Naruto’s thumb had brushed them. Every nerve in his body was on high alert, a mixture of fear and… anticipation? Sasuke forced himself to stay still, not wanting to break the moment but also not knowing how to react if Naruto did lean in for a kiss.

But Naruto didn't move closer. 

Instead, his expression shifted from intense focus to playful curiosity. He blinked, the spell broken. Naruto was just being Naruto—curious and impulsive, not realizing the havoc he was wreaking on his emotions.

He cleared his throat, trying to dispel the tension. "Naruto," he began, his voice unsteady, "what are you doing?"

The blond chuckled, finally releasing his grip on Sasuke's face. "Just checking something," he said with a grin. "Your lip gloss is kinda gone."

“My what?” His voice barely above a whisper, the words catching in his throat. 

The Uzumaki looked up, catching his gaze again. “The gloss! Is gone,” he said casually, “Found it!” He then exclaimed, holding the fucking tube of gloss he took out of Sakura’s purse, with a small smile tugging at his lips.

He stared at it, his mind struggling to process the rapid change in tone. The realization hit him like a cold wave: Naruto had been focused on something as trivial as lip gloss. A strange mix of emotions surged within him—relief, confusion, and… disappointment .

“Why disappointment?” His thoughts spiraled. He should be relieved that Naruto hadn’t leaned in for a kiss, that their friendship hadn’t been thrown into chaos. And yet, he couldn’t shake the nagging feeling of letdown. Was it because, for a split second, he had allowed himself to imagine a different possibility?

His chest felt tight, and he struggled to regain his composure. The moment had been so charged, so full of unspoken potential, and now it felt almost ridiculous. Lip gloss? Sasuke swallowed hard, forcing a laugh that sounded hollow even to his own ears. “Dumbass,” he muttered, trying to mask the turmoil still churning inside him.

Naruto’s playful grin was back in full force, oblivious to the storm he had unintentionally stirred within him. “Well, you looked great with it!” he said, holding out the tube and getting closer once more.

Disappointed . 

The word echoed in his mind, unfamiliar and unsettling. It wasn’t just the gloss or the interruption. It was the realization that he had wanted something.

Something more. 

And now he was left grappling with the implications of that desire.

Naruto’s face was inches from him again, close enough that he could feel the warmth of his breath. “Let me fix that for you.”

The blond leaned in, gently lifting his chin with one hand while the other carefully applied the product. He could feel the soft, cool texture of the applicator moving over his lips, but his attention was elsewhere. He couldn’t tear his gaze away from Naruto’s lips, so close, moving slightly as he applied the gloss. 

The moment was excruciatingly tense for him, at least. What was happening? Why did this feel so significant? Every slight movement of his friend’s hand, every breath he took, seemed amplified, resonating through his entire being.

He could barely breathe as his fingers brushed against his skin, his touch light yet electrifying. Sasuke’s eyes flicked to Naruto’s lips again, drawn to their shape, their softness. He wanted— needed —to understand this sudden, overwhelming desire. He wanted to close the distance, to feel Naruto’s lips against his, to know how it tastes. It was almost unbearable, and the alcohol in his system made it ten times worse. 

He tried to reason with himself, dismissing his own desires as foolish. He found himself caught between what he wanted and what he believed he should want. His thoughts circled back to that night. The night he was trying so hard to extinguish from his memory. The night he had found himself thinking about Naruto in ways he had never allowed himself to before. The night he had succumbed to the pull of those thoughts, his body responding to the image of his friend in ways he couldn’t control. The night where he touched himself just thinking about Naruto carrying him into the bed, thinking how it would feel to—

No. 

No, no, no, no. 

This was not alright. 

“No,” he muttered under his breath again and again, as if the repetition could erase the memory that threatened to consume him, but the intensity of his feelings surpassed any logic or reason he tried to apply. The alcohol swirling in his veins only amplified his desire, clouding his judgment further and further. Shame washed over him, and his cheeks flushing a deep red. 

The blond, who had just finished applying the gloss, tilted his head with concern, but he averted his gaze, unable to meet those piercing blue eyes that seemed to see right through him. He clenched his fist, trying to steady his racing heart, but the memory of that night, and the touch of Naruto’s thumb on his lips, lingered vividly in his mind.

“Sasuke, you okay?”

The words seemed to pull him out from his spiraling thoughts, but he couldn’t bear to look up. He was certain that if he met those eyes Naruto would see everything—every embarrassing, shameful thought he had that night. He swallowed hard, trying to push down the overwhelming urge to flee. “I need to go to the bathroom,” he muttered, his voice barely steady.

Naruto stepped back, giving him space, but his concern was evident. “Sure, take your time.”

He nodded stiffly, standing up and making his way to the bathroom as quickly as he could without breaking into a run. 

Once inside, he locked the door behind him and leaned against it, his breath coming in shaky gasps. He closed his eyes, trying to regain his composure. The memory of Naruto’s touch, the feeling of his thumb on his lips, and the burning shame of his own desires were too much to handle all at once.

He splashed water on his face, hoping the coolness would calm him down. As he stared at his reflection, he couldn’t shake the image of his friend’s concerned face, nor could he ignore the truth that was becoming increasingly clear. 

The realization terrified him.

Chapter Text

He stood there for what felt like an eternity, taking deep, steadying breaths. He tried to push the swirling thoughts and feelings from his mind, focusing instead on the coolness of the water as he splashed it over his face again and again.

He leaned against the sink, eyes closed, allowing the cold tile and the solitude of the small space to calm him. It took a long time, but eventually, he managed to steady his racing heart and compose himself enough to face the reality again.

As he stepped out into the main area of the bar, he was struck by how much the atmosphere had changed since they had first arrived. The room was now filled with a lively crowd. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and the sound of laughter and music. People were dancing in the open area in the middle, their movements fluid and carefree.

He made his way back to their table, navigating through the throngs of people who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. But before he could reach his destination, someone grabbed his arm unexpectedly. He turned around, ready to pull away, but stopped when he saw who it was.

“Sakura?” he said, surprised. 

She was grinning up at him, her eyes glassy, clearly drunk. “Hey, Sasuke-kun!” She slurred, her grip on his arm tightening. 

Next to her stood Ino, who was holding her own drink and looking equally tipsy. She let out a loud, playful laugh and nudged her friend. “I’ll leave you two alone!” she called out before wandering off into the crowd, her laughter mingling with the music.

“No, no, please come back.” He thought, but Sakura stepped closer, her fingers trailing down his arm until they reached his hand. 

“Come on, Sasuke-kun,” she urged, “Dance with me!”

He felt a bit lightheaded himself, the alcohol he had consumed earlier now making everything extremely hazy. He glanced back at the table where Naruto was still sitting, apparently drinking from another glass, but Sakura’s insistence broke through his foggy thoughts. 

“Just one dance,” she pleaded, her grip tightening. 

He felt strange. It was as if his mind and body had a hard time coordinating. Before he could realize that he wanted to reject her proposal, he had already accepted with a little nod. 

The room seemed to spin slightly as he allowed her to pull him onto the dance floor. The music thumped around them, the bass reverberating through his body.

She leaned closer, her body swaying unsteadily to the rhythm.

“Sakura, you’re drunk,” he said, though his own voice sounded distant and slurred. It was getting hard to focus, and his usual composure started to slip.

She just laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “So are you!” she shot back. “Come on, let’s just have some fun!”

He tried, but his limbs felt heavy and uncoordinated. He couldn’t help but feel out of place, surrounded by the pulsating energy of the dance floor and the weight of his own swirling emotions. His thoughts kept drifting back to Naruto, sitting alone at the table, and the tension that had been brewing between them all night.

Sakura’s laughter rang in his ears, and he forced himself to focus on her, to be present in the moment. But even as he did, he couldn’t shake the feeling of wanting to be somewhere else, with someone else.

She leaned in closer, her breath against his ear as she spoke. “You know, Sasuke-kun,” she began, her voice laced with a flirtatious edge, “you look really good tonight. I mean, you always do, but tonight you’re stunning! He could feel her body pressing lightly against his. The scent of her perfume was strong, mingling with the alcohol and the sweat of the crowd. “You’re so handsome,” she continued, her tone becoming more intimate. “I’ve always thought so, but seeing you like this, it just makes me realize how much I’ve missed you.”

“I’ve just missed you, Sasuke. For a long time.”

Again, Naruto’s words came back to his head. For a moment, he even thought he heard his voice from a distance. But no. His friend wasn’t nearby. Just Sakura. And it was obvious what she wanted. The way she was looking at him, the way her fingers traced lightly along his arm, inching closer to his face, it was killing him. He didn’t even feel strong enough to escape.

She was leaning in, her lips slightly parted, and for a moment, he considered it. Maybe kissing her would clear his mind, maybe it would push away the confusing feelings that had been swirling around him those days.

As her lips neared his, he glanced toward the table once more, just to remind himself the reason why he was gonna do it.

But his heart skipped a beat. 

The sight of the empty seat where Naruto had been was like a cold splash of water to his face. 

Panic surged through him, and he instinctively pulled Sakura away, scanning the entire bar frantically, searching for any sign of the blond, but the crowd seemed to blur around him, and the noise of the bar grew distant.

Sakura looked at him, her frustration evident “What’s wrong?” she asked, her voice tinged with irritation.

“Have you seen Naruto?”

Her face twisted in confusion. “Naruto? No, I haven’t. Why?”

His heart pounded in his chest. “He was just there. He… he must have left.”

“So what? You’re just going to leave me hanging like this?”

But he barely registered her words. 

He moved quickly, shoving past some of the patrons, his mind solely focused on locating the blond.

The anxiety grew with each step he took, heightened by the alcohol in his system and the sense of urgency. The bar’s exit was in sight, and Sasuke quickened his pace, nearly stumbling.

As he reached the door, he flung it open and stepped into the cool night air. The sudden shift from the bar's oppressive, thumping music to the relative quiet of the outside left him with a disorienting sensation. It was as if his ears were still ringing from the volume, a muffled, almost tinny sound lingering in his head. The night seemed oddly still and the noises of the street felt distant, like he was hearing them under the water.

He squinted, trying to make out any sign of Naruto, but the darkness around him seemed to shift and blur, making it hard to discern any clear details. The only thing he could recognize immediately was Shikamaru, who was leaning against the bar’s wall, quietly smoking. 

Their eyes met, and Sasuke tried to appear sober in an exaggerated way, trying to relax his posture and his agitated breathing.

“Well, look who’s here,” Shikamaru said, his voice laced with amusement. “Everything alright?” 

The Uchiha just stared, trying to find some words to say, but everything in his head was too disorganized, and his pride prevented him from admitting his muddled state. 

Shikamaru, unfazed, took another slow drag from his cigarette and blew out a cloud of smoke. “You look like you could use a break,” he said, offering the cigarette with a casual gesture. “Want some? Might help.”

At first glance, it looked like a typical cigarette, but as he took a closer look, he noticed the peculiar smell—something earthy and sweet that wasn’t the familiar sharp tang of nicotine. 

The realization hit him slowly. 

He glanced up at the Nara, who was looking at him with an amused but indifferent expression, as if offering him weed was just another casual gesture they have with one another. “No way,” he finally said. “You told me not to let myself be guided too much by Naruto with the alcohol and now you’re offering me weed?”

Shikamaru’s eyes crinkled with a genuine smile as he let out a quiet laugh. “Yeah, fair point,” he admitted, taking another drag and blowing out the smoke. “Guess I’m a bit of a hypocrite. But since I see that you haven’t followed my previous advice, maybe you wouldn’t mind about this either.”

Sasuke looked at the joint once more, then back at him, with a faint smirk. “I’m actually looking for him,”

“I figured,” he said, chuckling softly. “I was wondering how long it would take you to realize he wasn’t in the bar anymore. Turns out, it was less time than I expected.”

“Do you know where he went?” he immediately asked, leaning slightly forward, his eyes locking onto Shikamaru’s with a hint of desperation.

“Yeah, he headed out not too long ago towards his house, but you know… with Naruto, you never know. He might be making a detour to god knows where. He’s never one for straight lines.”

The final sentence sounded a little bit forced, as if hiding a greater meaning than the one he could decipher in his current state.

“Do you… have any idea where he might have went if not home?”

Shikamaru exhaled a long plume of smoke, contemplating for a moment. “Well, for the way he came out, he might have headed to a place where he can be alone or maybe somewhere he finds comforting. Could be anywhere, really.”

Sasuke’s mind raced back to that special place his friend had shown him—a secluded overlook where the village stretched out below, a breathtaking view. “Thanks,” he said, willing to go to that place, but Shikamaru’s voice stopped him.

“Hold on a second,” he said, his tone now more serious. “You’re not going anywhere like that. You’re too out of yourself to be roaming around on your own.”

He stumbled slightly, trying to steady himself. “I’m fine. Just a little… dizzy,” he protested, though his words came out uneven. “I’ll be okay.”

The Nara’s expression hardened slightly. “Look, it’s not just about you being dizzy or whatever. Naruto’s gonna kill me if he finds out I let you wander off alone in that state.”

“Hm?” His brows furrowed in confusion. “Why would he care?” he asked, struggling to piece together coherent thoughts. “He’s… not my babysitter.”

“Yeah, well,” He began to say with a wry smile, “Naruto’s pretty protective over you anyways, isn’t he?”

“Well, he was the one who left me alone anyway.” He thought, but the words seemed too childish to say out loud. “I just need… to find him.”

“Fine…” He murmured, getting close enough to grab his arm. “I’ll take you to his place.”

Sasuke tried to pull his arm away. “No, really, I don’t need—”

But the Nara cut him off with a firmer grip. “Yeah, you do,” he said calmly. “Don’t make this harder for me.”

He tried to protest again, but any attempt would be just a mere demonstration of how little he could really rely on himself, so he simply accepted his fate with a frustrated sigh, allowing Shikamaru to guide him. 

**

They both stood at the bottom of the stairs, the jounin watching him with his arms crossed and his expression serious. “Listen,” he started, his tone brooking no argument. “Stay here. Don’t even think about going out. You’re not making things better for anyone by wandering around drunk.”

Feeling humiliated, Sasuke simply looked away and went up the stairs. His movements were slow and unsteady, each step a challenge as he tried to keep his balance. 

“And also,” Shikamaru began, his voice carrying a hint of concern. “Why were you so determined to find Naruto anyways?”

He froze. Actually, as absurd as it seemed to him at that moment, he didn’t have a specific answer to that question. He wanted to find Naruto, for sure, but he didn’t know exactly what he would do once he did, or what he would say to him, or why he needed it so urgently.

“I… I don’t know. I just wanted to talk to him,” 

“Did something happen between you two? Naruto left the bar in a pretty bad mood, or at least that’s what it seemed.“

Sasuke looked over his shoulder to meet his gaze. “I… I didn’t think so.”

Shikamaru let out a sigh. “Then why were you searching for him so desperately?”

Again, he couldn’t pinpoint why it was so important to find him. All he knew was that, as soon as he realized he was gone, a sense of panic had surged within him.

He had been hoping, perhaps naively, that Naruto would be his steadying force throughout the night, that despite the confusion and disarray of the event, he would be there to ground him. Without him, being there didn’t make any sense. It wasn’t his place, they weren’t really his friends, and it definitely wasn’t his environment.

“I don’t know,” he said, his voice wavering. “I… I missed him,” he blurted out, the words slipping from his mouth before he could fully comprehend their implications.

The confession hung in the air, and Sasuke’s eyes widened in surprise at his own admission. He hadn’t meant to say that; it wasn’t precisely what he had been thinking, and he could see Shikamaru’s puzzled expression in response.

“Miss him? But you were just with him a moment ago,” 

He felt his face heat up in shame. What he had said was true, somewhere in his unconscious, he recognized it. But it was definitely not what he wanted to say. 

Perhaps, at another time he would have worried about not leaving the conversation hanging there, about not demonstrating that type of vulnerability or feelings so explicitly, but he didn’t have the clarity to explain any further. He simply turned away without any other word, just resuming his ascent up the stairs. 

He pushed the door open, letting out a sigh of relief as he stepped into the familiar, comforting space of Naruto’s home. With deliberate effort, he kicked off his shoes and placed them neatly by the door, though his movements were sluggish and lacking precision. 

He made his way down the hallway, his steps were heavy, each one dragging him closer to the room he had come to see as his own.

He immediately collapsed onto the bed, sinking into the mattress with a deep, exhausted sigh. The room was dimly lit, the moonlight filtering through the blinds and casting a serene, silvery glow over the space. He could still feel the remnants of the night’s turmoil swirling in his mind, an unsettling mixture of confusion and longing.

His thoughts were still a mess, clouded by an irrational need to have Naruto near. He wanted to see him, to talk to him, to just see him smile. “Why did he leave?”, he asked himself again, and the more he thought about it, the stronger the desire of being with him grew.

The memories of the night began to pile up in his head, all cloudy except one: The warmth of Naruto’s thumb on his lips. The way he had found himself wanting more in that moment, yearning for him to close the distance between them. He had wanted Naruto to lean in, to make that fleeting contact last just a moment longer. The memory was so vivid that he could almost feel it on his skin, the gentle pressure of his touch. The thought alone made his chest tighten. 

Suddenly, his thoughts shifted. He recalled Sakura's whisper, that compliment about how attractive he looked that night. Honestly, her words had bothered him, but he had tried not to make it noticeable for her. As soon as she stepped back, his gaze had immediately sought out Naruto. It was as if Sakura's words had been a mere prelude to the real desire he felt—him.

He considered how different everything would have felt if it had been him instead of her whispering those words. If Naruto had been the one to offer that compliment, Sasuke knew he wouldn’t have felt the same annoyance or discomfort. Instead, he would have welcomed it, cherishing every syllable, and probably would have given in to the moment. If Naruto had been the one to approach him, with that familiar, comforting presence, he wouldn’t have pulled away. He would have stayed right there. If Naruto had been there, if it had been his voice and touch, everything would have been different. He would have embraced it, and perhaps even sought more of it.

But as quickly as that thought had come, it faded, overshadowed by the realization of the stupidity he was thinking. The fantasy vanished into the uncomfortable reality of his current state.

He wanted to kiss him. 

So bad that it made his heart race and his breath catch in his throat.

He envisioned the way those blue eyes might close, the way their breaths would mingle. He saw himself reaching out, trembling, his hand finding its way to his face, pulling him closer, savoring the closeness. It was so real.

“What am I even thinking?” His mind raced, but his heart knew the answer before his rational thoughts could catch up. His fingers clenched around the pillow, as if trying to grasp onto the intangible dream he so desperately wanted. His cheeks flushed a deep crimson, the heat spreading from his face to his chest. “This is ridiculous. I can’t believe I’m feeling this way,” he thought, but the heat didn’t fade. It only grew stronger.

“…But… What would it feel like?” He dared to ponder, his thoughts spinning out of control. “…Would he allow it?” He could almost feel Naruto’s lips on his, “I wish he was here. I wish he would just come and—” 

He buried his face into the pillow, the fabric damp with his frustrated tears. His muffled cries were stifled against it, and his body trembled with the force of his sobs. The alcohol had blurred his thoughts but had only sharpened his emotional pain, turning his inner conflict into a raw, aching need that gnawed at him relentlessly.

Damn it, he was being so dramatic. Naruto would arrive sooner or later, it was only a matter of time. The next morning, he would leave his room and find him again, smiling. Probably laughing at something absurd, eating ramen or something. But he would be there. 

This was his house, after all.

He couldn’t help but recognize the absurdity of the situation, but the tears flowed freely anyways, mingling with the fabric beneath him. Here he was, a man who had long prided himself on his solitude, someone who had distanced himself from emotional connections and even tried to eliminate the one person he still felt had a true bond with him. And now, inexplicably, he was crying for that same person, yearning for his presence in a way that felt almost foreign to him.

It was ridiculous. 

The very idea of needing an embrace from his friend—something they had barely ever shared—seemed almost laughable. Yet, the pain in his chest was undeniable, a heavy, constricting ache that made it clear he was missing something.

Just as he was about to succumb to sleep, the sound of the front door creaking open jolted him awake. He froze, his heart pounding erratically as he listened intently. The faint, familiar sound of Naruto’s footsteps echoed through the apartment, and for a moment, it felt as if time itself had stopped. His breath caught in his throat, and every muscle tensed. He laid there, breathless, as the silence stretched unbearably. His mind raced, struggling to reconcile the dream-like quality of the moment with the reality of Naruto being so near.

His heart sank as the sound of Naruto’s presence grew more distant. The brief, tantalizing hope that he might come to check on him faded quickly as the footsteps moved towards the living room, heading straight for the sofa. 

He stayed there, paralyzed by the idea of going to the living room. It felt both exhilarating and terrifying. His heart raced as he thought about the possibility of sitting beside him, sharing a moment of quiet intimacy. The mere idea of walking those few steps seemed daunting, but the thought of not doing so felt even more unbearable.

Yet, in the end, he remained where he was, caught in the emotional storm swirling within him. His body felt tired, and he had already had too much for the night, or the rest of the year. At least, for his greater peace of mind, this time he did not succumb to the latent need to touch himself.

**

“Sasuke?” He heard in the distance, but his mind was far from being able to process the call. He was lost in the disorienting aftermath of the morning. 

Before falling asleep, he had comforted himself thinking that maybe everything was just a product of the alcohol and that everything would be back to normal the next morning. But not at all. In fact, everything got even worse when he saw Naruto in the living room, getting ready to leave. 

The blond barely talked to him and, of course, didn’t touch on the subject of the night before, supposedly because he was in a rush and had to be at the academy early.

He didn’t show any kind of discomfort—or reaction at all—But, in case the torment of the previous night had not been enough, now it was truly unbearable. The heaviness in his chest was so intense that it overshadowed the throbbing pain in his head from the hangover. It was a deep, gnawing discomfort that seemed to sap his strength and clarity. Every breath felt labored, and his heart felt squeezed, as if gripped by an invisible hand, each beat sending sharp, piercing pangs through his ribcage. The nauseating sensation that plagued him after his friend left was a deep, unsettling turmoil that seemed to emanate from the very core of his being. A profound, persistent unease that churned violently in his stomach. Every time he tried to focus on something else, the sickening wave would rise, threatening to pull him under.

The physical symptoms were intense enough to make him feel like he was suffering from a severe illness. There was something fundamentally wrong with him, the source of his pain was elusive, not something he could pinpoint or rationalize.

“Sasuke.” Kakashi called out his name again, the voice more insistent this time. 

He blinked, struggling to return to reality. He lifted his head slowly, his gaze finally meeting the Hokage’s. The room’s details came into focus: the wooden desk, the daylight filtering through the window, and Shikamaru standing beside Kakashi, his eyes holding a trace of… pity?

“Are you alright? You seemed a bit… distracted.”

He blinked again, shaking off the remnants of his disorientation. “I’m sorry. Could you repeat the last part?”

The eldest sighed, a slight frown creasing his brow. “Are you interested in resuming your duties as a ninja of the Hidden Leaf? We’ve discussed the possibility of reintegrating you into active service.”

Sasuke adjusted his posture, his mind snapping into focus. “You want me to go back to being a ninja?”

“Well, It’s rather a proposal on my part.” He confirmed. “We believe your skills and experience are valuable to the village. However, given your absence and the significant changes since the war, it’s important that we evaluate your readiness to return to active duty.”

He frowned, his thoughts immediately clouded with doubts. “Is this even a good idea? I was a criminal, a fugitive, only a few months ago. I’ve caused so much damage… Why would the village trust me now?”

“We’ve considered your past actions and the context in which they occurred. The village has undergone significant changes, and so have you. It’s important to recognize that the current proposal isn’t just about your past, but also about how you’ve changed and what you can contribute moving forward.”

His brow furrowed deeper. “But how can you be so sure about that? What if I’m still—“

“We’ve had extensive discussions about your situation with everyone, including Naruto.” The hokage interrupted, freezing him completely when he mentioned the blond’s name. “He provided us detailed accounts of everything that happened after your battle at the end of the war, including the conversations you two had and the progress you’ve made since. His perspective has been invaluable in understanding the full scope of your journey and growth.”

Sasuke’s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. “Naruto… talked about all that?”

“Yes,” he confirmed. “His insight was crucial in shaping our decision, actually.”

He was silent for a moment, processing those words. Naruto’s involvement in the process was a stark reminder of how intertwined their lives had become. His friend knew way too many things about him now. His past, his brother’s, his clan’s, the intentions behind his actions, and the reasons that had caused them. Naruto even knew and had accepted the reason why he needed to kill him. And yet, absolutely none of that was enough to drive him away. Nothing of everything he knew about him was enough to make him run away, or kill him instead. He willingly chose to stay by his side. He had willingly shared his perspective, had advocated for him, and had been part of the conversation that could determine his future.

Naruto would definitely want him to be part of the village again. He would definitely want him to accept the proposal and work for them once more. This was his home, his most precious place, and of course, he would like Sasuke to be part of it all again. That would definitely make him happy.—

“And… we lost you again.”

The comment carried a slight humorous tone, characteristic of Kakashi. Despite his new role as Hokage, his demeanor remained reassuringly familiar. 

“Sorry,” he said, as if apologizing for the umpteenth time. “I understand.”

“Good. So, if you’re interested in resuming your duties as a ninja, we’ll need to start with some evaluations to gauge your condition and suitability for—”

“What kind of missions would be assigned to me?”His voice sharpened.

Kakashi didn’t seem annoyed by the interruption. He simply continued, “The type of missions you'll be assigned to will largely depend on the results of these evaluations. We need to ensure that you’re up to speed and capable of handling the—”

But before he could continue, he interrupted him again, “I’m not taking any tests. Actually, I’ll need to make one condition clear.”

This time, the eldest sighed exhausted. “And what would be…” The tiredness in his voice seemed to demonstrate the anticipation that something absurd was about to come out of the Uchiha’s mouth.

And perhaps, he was right.

“The only way I’ll agree to this is if Naruto and I are assigned as a team. I want to work alongside him on every mission, without exception. If Naruto is sent out on a mission, I’ll go with him. He can go on missions alone if strictly necessary, but I will not. I won’t undertake any missions unless he is with me. That’s non-negotiable.”

In response, both the hokage and his assistant seemed to have frozen.

Kakashi’s eyebrows lifted in astonishment after a long moment of silence. “You’re asking for a permanent team assignment with Naruto? Have you discussed this with him?”

He shook his head. “No, I haven’t, but if Naruto isn’t on board with this arrangement, then I won’t accept the offer. This is the only way I’ll consider it.”

Shikamaru frowned, his brow furrowing as he processed his demand. “It’s not typical to make such stipulations for team assignments. We generally assign teams based on mission needs and skills. No one has a permanent partner.”

“I know that. But I need to be with him in order to be effective. It’s the only way I can commit to being a part of the village again.”

“Sasuke, you realize that we’ve managed just fine without you these past few years, right?” Kakashi’s gaze was steady, and his voice took on a more serious tone. “This is merely a proposal. The village will continue on regardless.”

The Uchiha’s expression hardened slightly. “I couldn’t care less if the village needs me or not. I wouldn’t be a ninja for the village. That’s not what matters to me. I’d do it only for Naruto. It’s on him to decide.”

“Well, certainly not.” The hokage expression remained calm but his tone firm. “Sasuke, I understand that Naruto is important to you, but you should know that it’s not up to him to make this decision. It is my responsibility to evaluate and approve any such proposals. Even if both of you agree, it will still require my approval.”

“I know that. But if Naruto agrees, then I want to make sure we’re clear on how I would work. I’m not just going to accept any other arrangement.”

The hokage shifted slightly in his seat. “Alright, let’s say Naruto does agree to this, how do you even envision the dynamic working? What are your expectations for how missions would be handled?”

He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. “Like I said, Naruto and I will work as one unit on every mission. If there’s a mission assigned to him, I will expect to be included as well.”

Shikamaru leaned forward. “But you won’t undertake missions on your own? What happens if there’s a situation where we need your skills for something specific while Naruto is on a mission alone?”

“Didn’t he say you had been fine without me all this time?” He shot back with a disguised smile. “In that case, we wait for him to come back. I won’t take on any mission where I’m not paired with him.”

Kakashi considered it carefully, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. “It might complicate the logistics of assigning missions, but if that’s what it takes for you to rejoin the ranks…” He sighed. “I’ll need to discuss this with Naruto and see how he feels about it. However, I’ll also have to ensure that it fits within the broader needs of the village.”

“Hokage-sama, are you seriously considering this?” The Nara looked at him with a skeptical expression. “Naruto’s recently been promoted to jounin. The missions he’s assigned to will be of high rank and complexity, that’s why you’ve put him to special study and training, to live up to his new rank. It’s not practical for Sasuke to simply tag along.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow. “Hm? Don’t you think Sasuke is capable of handling the same high-level missions? His skills and experience are on par with Naruto’s.”

“Even so, it’s a lot to ask. If Sasuke is only accompanying him, what happens if something goes wrong? Will he be prepared to handle the mission independently if needed?”

“I am no fool.” Sasuke interrupted. “If the mission demands it, I won’t hesitate to step up and take charge.”

Kakashi nodded, and returned his gaze to his assistant. “I don’t think Sasuke will be just a shadow to Naruto. He’s an elite shinobi in his own right. If the situation needs it, I think he is fully capable of handling the situation.”

“What about the individual skills of both of them? If they become too reliant on each other, how will their skills hold up when they aren’t together? They need to maintain their own capabilities independently.” The Nara argued.

Kakashi considered it for a moment, his brow furrowing in thought. But before he could elaborate further, Sasuke interjected. “I don’t see that as an issue. I intend to stay by Naruto’s side regardless. I will give the details about my participation and my way of working to him and only him. You will simply see the results reflected in the reports and success of the missions. The focus here isn’t on whether I will be effective on my own but rather on the specific arrangement we’re discussing.”

Kakashi and Shikamaru exchanged a glance, and Shikamaru’s expression remained skeptical. “It’s clear that this isn’t something that can be maintained indefinitely. Relying on each other so closely might be problematic over time.”

The Uchiha’s gaze hardened. “That’s not for you to determine. I’ve already stated my terms. It’s up to you to evaluate the situation based on that.”He turned, heading to the exit. “I’ve said everything I needed to say. If you wish to proceed with this proposal, you can evaluate it on your own terms. My decision stands. I will work alongside Naruto, or I won’t work at all.”

And before he opened the door, the hokage spoke again. “If Naruto agrees, we’ll start with a trial period to assess your performance and adaptability. If it proves successful, we can make it a more permanent arrangement. We’ll need to monitor the outcomes closely and be ready to make adjustments if necessary.”

“Hokage-sama—“

“And one more thing.” He added, cutting off his assistant’s words. “I would like to have a personal conversation with you later. You know, out of work.”

He opened the door. “You know where to find me.” were his last words before leaving the office.

**

As the sun dipped toward the horizon, painting the sky with hues of orange and crimson, Sasuke stood at the crest of the hill Naruto had once shared with him. The sprawling village below lay bathed in a gentle, amber glow, a tranquil canvas of shifting shadows and light. He took in the scene with a bittersweet appreciation, thinking that while the village was undeniably beautiful in daylight, it held a different, almost ethereal charm when bathed in the soft glow of night.

In his hand, he clutched two painkillers, those who had been prescribed in the hospital for his recovery. He stared at them with a detached focus, turning them over thoughtfully, pondering their necessity. The ache in his chest, a heavy and persistent throb, seemed to drown out the physical remnants of his past injuries. It was a deep, gnawing discomfort, unlike any pain he had known before—something new and profoundly unsettling, but it was a sensation he struggled to understand, one that seemed disconnected from the physical wounds he had once borne. The war’s scars had already healed, leaving behind only the faintest traces.

He shifted slightly, testing his body for any lingering pain, but found nothing, so he slipped the pills back into his pocket and closed his eyes for a moment, allowing himself to be enveloped by the cool evening breeze and the distant hum of the village.

“What the hell are you thinking?” 

His breathing was ragged and his tone rough, laden with a desperation that seeped into the cool breeze. The twilight had begun to cloak the village in its shadowy embrace, but Naruto seemed oblivious to the beauty of the moment.

His mere presence had rekindled the sharp pain in his chest, so he remained motionless, his gaze locked on the village below. He knew that if he turned to face the blond, it would only intensify the ache.

“Why is this arrangement so important to you? Are you trying to prove something?” he demanded, his tone sharp and agitated.

The harshness in his tone felt like a direct assault on his chest, making it difficult to articulate a response. If you don’t agree with it,” He managed to rasp out, but the knot in his throat only seemed to tighten. “then you can reject the proposal and move on. There’s no need to be so upset about it.”

Naruto’s frustration flared visibly, and without warning, he stepped forward and grasped his shoulder with a firm grip. He turned the Uchiha around, forcing him to meet his gaze. The suddenness of the action, combined with the intensity of that stare, caused Sasuke’s heart to race, and the painful knot in his throat left him momentarily speechless. 

“Why?” the blond asked again. “I just wanna know why .”

“I’ve thought this through,” he began, trying so hard to ignore the storm inside. “Being with you is the only way I can make sure you’re safe. I don’t trust anyone else to keep you safe like I can.”  he said, his voice trembling slightly. 

But his friend’s expression darkened with barely contained frustration. “You think I can’t take care of myself? You think I need you to protect me? I’ve been doing just fine on my own, Sasuke.”

The words stung more than he anticipated. “I know—“

“Do you?” He interrupted. “You think I’m weak? So weak that I need a babysitter? I’ve been alone longer than you’ve been there for me, y’know? And I’ve never had a problem.”

With a sharp motion, he pulled Naruto’s hand off his shoulder, his voice rising with a raw edge. “Shut up, will you?” he snapped. “You’re missing the point entirely.”

The blond flinched at the sudden change in his demeanor, his eyes widening with surprise. “Then what’s the point? Explain it to me!”

“I’m not saying you need me to protect you. I’m trying to be a part of your team, not your burden. If it makes you feel so insecure and inferior, then just reflect on it. You have no obligation to accept my terms.”

But Naruto’s anger didn’t wane. “You’re still not answering why this is even on your terms to begin with.”

He sighed. “I want to be there to support you and handle any situation that arises. If I’m with you, we can coordinate better and face challenges more effectively. My presence won’t hinder you; it will complement our efforts.”

“So you’re saying this is all about logistics? That you want to be my shadow for efficiency's sake?”

Sasuke’s jaw tightened, but he tried to remain composed. “No. It’s not just about efficiency. We’ve always been stronger together. Haven’t we?”

“You keep talking about that nonsense, but what’s the real reason? Why all of a sudden?”

“Damn it, Naruto. You really are stupid.” The weight of the conversation seemed to finally pierce through his defenses. He struggled to maintain his stoic exterior as the pain in his chest flared anew, threatening to overwhelm him. “I told you, you don’t have to do it. You don’t have to make such a big deal out of this.”

“Me?!” he yelled. “ You are the one who’s turning this into a big deal!”

“I don’t care about the stupid missions or the fucking logistics!” His frustration reached its peak, as he let his guard down. “I want to be with you! That’s all there is to it!”

Naruto’s eyes widened immediately as he absorbed the declaration. The anger in his face dissipated, the sharpness in his eyes softened, and his jaw unclenched. The rage in his features gradually gave way to a more subdued expression of contemplation. 

“I don’t want to stand on the sidelines anymore. I want to be there with you.” Sasuke’s breath came in uneven gasps as he continued, his voice faltering as he spoke. “I want to make sure you are alright. Do you—” His voice broke, but he pushed through, determined to be heard despite the lump in his throat. “Do you remember what you said to me in the Valley? How you couldn’t bear seeing me suffer alone? Well, it kills me inside to watch you face things on your own. I want to change that. I want to be there with you, so you’re not alone.”

The blond’s gaze fell to the ground, his expression a mixture of regret and understanding. “I—“

“Maybe it was a stupid request, but it’s all I want. I want to be close enough to share the burden, to help you. Just like you helped me.”

His friend let out a frustrated sound, his shoulders slumping as he dropped his head onto Sasuke’s shoulder. The contact was both unexpected and comforting, a mixture of raw vulnerability and relief. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, his voice muffled against his shoulder. “My anger… it wasn’t really about the arrangement. I was just… I was— hurt. I was afraid you’d… whatever, I don’t know. Forgive me.”

Sasuke stood still. Despite the gravity of their conversation, the warmth and closeness of his touch was a painful reminder of how much he longed for this connection. He wanted to hug him, like he wished to the night prior, but he contained the desire.

“I didn’t expect something like that, especially after what happened with Sakura. I thought… I thought maybe you—“

“Sakura?” he interrupted, momentarily taken aback by that mention. “What happened with Sakura?”

Naruto pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes, his expression a weird and strange mix of hurt and vulnerability. “Last night… when you two kissed.”

His eyes widened in surprise, while his heart skipped a beat. “Kissed? What? That’s not true. I didn’t kiss her.”

The blond’s brows furrowed, his frustration mingling with a flicker of disbelief. “But I saw you.”

“You saw me?” He asked, trying to steady his voice. “We didn’t kiss. We danced a little, she leaned in, but I didn’t— I didn’t want to.”

“Then what was it? I thought you were—”

“I don’t know what you saw, usuratonkachi. But that wasn’t it.” His expression softened as he took in his friend’s troubled demeanor.

The blond looked down, and buried his head again in his shoulder, unable to keep looking at him. “Tsk, I’m an idiot. I’m sorry.” 

“You truly are.” He shook his head. “I told you last night, I don’t feel that way about her.”

Naruto hid his face even more in him, taking him tightly with both arms as if he were trying to become one. “I guess I just... I saw it, and it bothered me more than I thought it would. I didn’t know what to do, so I left.”

Sasuke’s eyes widened as realization dawned on him. “So… is that why you left? It bothered you? But why? I thought you told me you were gay.”

The Uzumaki pulled back immediately, his eyes as wide as him. “What?! What does that have to do with anything?!

The Uchiha chuckled lightly, his amusement showing despite the situation. “Well, I don’t know. You brought this up, and it doesn’t make sense for you to be jealous of Sakura if you’re not into women, dumbass.”

Naruto’s face reddened, and he looked like he was about to explode. “I never said I’m not into women!”

“Oh?” He laughed more freely now. “Really? I thought you came out to me when you said you were ‘looking at things the wrong way’ .”

The blond’s face turned even redder, “Well, yeah, I did. But—”

He grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. “But what? It sounds like you’re making it more complicated than it needs to be.”

“Tsk.” Naruto sighed, trying to calm himself down. “I never said I was only into men. What I meant was… I’m just exploring other options and trying to understand things better. That doesn’t mean I’m strictly gay or anything.”

His confusion lingered, but his smile remained. “So… you’re just figuring things out?”

“Exactly,” The blond replied, finally feeling a bit more at ease. 

“That’s pretty gay if you ask me.” he said, before bursting into laughter.

“Oh, shut up! You wish! I didn’t mean to make it sound like I’m just— Wait! I’m not jealous of Sakura, you dumbass!” 

He shook his head with a grin. “Then why did you leave?!” 

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, clearly flustered. “Well, I don’t know! I didn’t expect you to be so close to someone else? It just threw me off, okay? I felt like I needed to get out of there and that’s what I did.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, trying to stifle a laugh. “You didn’t expect me to be close to someone else?”

“It’s just, um… I don’t know, it was just weird for me.”

He grinned, enjoying his friend’s awkwardness. “So, you were uncomfortable and decided to run away.”

“Yeah, pretty much. I didn’t know how to handle it, so I thought it was better to just… leave.”

“You really are something.” He chuckled. “Next time, just talk to me instead of running off.”

The other one nodded, his face still red. “Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind… Sorry for jumping to conclusions. I guess I should have just asked you directly.”

He smirked, satisfied. “Good,” He said. “But, if you don’t want to see me with someone else… then I guess you agree with my proposal?”

Naruto blinked, momentarily thrown off by the shift in the conversation. “Oh, right. I guess we’re back to that.”

He nodded, his smirk fading as he took a more serious tone. “I’ll be covering your back during missions, and I’ll be there for any support you need.”

The blond took a deep breath, his expression shifting as he refocused on the practical aspects. “Alright. So, what exactly will your role be?”

“I want us to function as one, but my main responsibility is to ensure your safety. I’ll handle the logistics and coordinate any objectives to make our missions smoother. However, my focus will be on you . So don’t ask me to act for the well-being of others, my idea is not being a traditional teammate; I’m here to support you and only you , not to take on responsibilities beyond that. Essentially, I’ll be like an extension of your capabilities.” The Uzumaki looked at him, blinking surprised by the clarity and intensity of Sasuke’s commitment. “What I’m saying is, I’ll function more like a weapon for you. That’ll be my role.” He clarified.

“That’s—“ His eyes widened, and he shook his head slightly right after, trying to process the weight of his words. 

When he finally lifted his gaze to meet his eyes again, the surprise gave way to a softer, more reflective look, and a small, genuine smile tugged at the corners of his lips. 

Sasuke felt his heart skip a beat as he watched his friend, mesmerized by the depth of those blue eyes that seemed to draw him in completely. “I want to be where you are. Not out of obligation, but because it’s what I need.” The words slipped out with a natural ease, as though they were always meant to be said.

And Naruto laughed. 

Softly, genuinely. 

There was something profoundly beautiful about his laughter, especially when it was a response to his own words or actions. 

He just stared.

Perplexed.

It was a rare and precious moment that made his heart swell with an overwhelming sense of joy.  “Please laugh.” He wished. “Please keep laughing.”

At that moment, Sasuke thought if he had only one wish, he’d want to see that smile and provoke that happiness for as long as he lived. 

He wanted the mere act of making Naruto happy was his sacred special mission, one that he had to dedicate his life to. 

He longed to protect that laughter, to ensure that nothing and no one could ever take it away.

And as Naruto continued speaking, the sounds of his voice became distant murmurs, a background hum that faded into insignificance while Sasuke found himself anchored in his friend’s eyes, those brilliant blue orbs that he had learned to appreciate recently. Under the setting sun, they seemed to possess a new, profound depth—different from the night he had shown him that place. It actually was as if he was seeing them for the first time again. The contrast between the vivid sky and the delicate irises made the blue of his eyes seem even more extraordinary. They shimmered with an almost ethereal quality, reflecting the waning sunlight like twin pools of liquid cerulean. —if that made any sense. 

They were nothing short of divine.

It took him a moment to realize that he had been holding his breath when he finally allowed himself to breathe. He didn’t know how long he had been like that, but it felt like the first time air entered his lungs.

“But—“ Sasuke’s contemplation was gently pierced by Naruto’s voice. “I guess I’m a bit worried about us being together all the time, you know? I mean, I can be kind of annoying sometimes, I’m afraid that maybe being so close might be… suffocating for you.”

He blinked, trying to put together the pieces of the conversation that his friend had been having alone. 

He stared at the blond for a moment, processing that little hint of vulnerability in his voice. A chuckle escaped him, soft and slightly disbelieving. “Yeah, you can really be annoying sometimes. It can get suffocating for sure.” he said with a smile that hinted at both amusement and affection. “But, oxygen’s overrated anyways.”

Chapter Text

“I’m impressed by how much things have changed since the last entry. Perhaps consistency would help; if I wrote more frequently, these entries wouldn’t turn into such lengthy accounts. Regardless, this practice is proving useful. It’s certainly less excruciating than the physical pain I used to inflict upon myself to escape my thoughts.

Regarding my physical condition, it has improved significantly. The need for pain medication and sleep aids has diminished. The residual discomfort from my injuries has subsided, allowing me to resume training effectively. Ironically, while Naruto now imparts many of his newly acquired techniques from his specialized training, I’m the one who teaches him how to apply them practically.  I’ve always been quick to grasp concepts, and fortunately, he has the ability to learn quickly. His dedication to both his training and his studies is honestly unwavering, and I found some sense of comfort in our routines. 

I’ve already seen him in his jounin uniform. Actually, he uses it almost daily now. And, as expected, he looks undeniably attractive with it. What makes me think that maybe I didn’t clarify this before, but it has become glaringly evident that I can no longer deny my feelings for that idiot. It’s a thing I’ve come to accept. Perhaps it should have been obvious from the moment I touched myself by thinking about him; or even sooner, when I attempted to kill him multiple times and my body stubbornly refused to comply.

Despite that, I remain determined to keep this knowledge to myself. It’ll be a secret that I’ll carry to the grave.

Luckily, the Sixth Hokage’s acceptance of my proposal has allowed me to stay close to Naruto continuously. We now work together, even on the most "simple" missions, though I’ve come to realize that Shikamaru’s observations about the nature of Naruto’s missions have proven true—his tasks are anything but mundane.

I haven’t been granted the title of jounin myself. My ninja status remains a bit ambiguous, but this has not detracted from the role I’ve been given. My focus has been on ensuring that Naruto’s needs are met and that we function as a well-coordinated team. This arrangement suits me just fine, whatever its called, and it’s allowing me to remain close to him and be involved in his life as much as possible. It is true that this is my only goal, a bit -quite- selfish, I must admit, but no one can deny that I’m doing my job perfectly and fulfilling the responsibilities that are given to us. It is a kind of consolation gift for the actual impossibility of really being with him. In this way, at least I make sure I can see him everyday and ensure his safety. It’s the least I can get, and I’m satisfied with that.

Right now, it’s been a week since we left the village on this special mission; because that’s how they call the missions that are assigned to a special Shinobi like Naruto— “special”, which is, in essence, equivalent to an S-rank mission. Is as intricate as it is dangerous, and it’s clear why it required both of us for its execution.

Our objective involves infiltrating a rogue organization that has recently emerged, posing a significant threat to the stability of a small village. The goal is to dismantle their operations from within, gathering crucial intelligence and ensuring that their leadership is apprehended or neutralized. It doesn’t sound much complicated, but the problem is that the organization’s base is hidden deep within an isolated mountainous region, heavily fortified and surrounded by an intricate network of traps and illusions. Our task is to locate the base, bypass the defenses, and gather evidence to expose their plans. Or kill them, in case they wanna choose to try fighting us. But given the nature of their operations, we’ve been advised to proceed with utmost caution. The information we’ve managed to obtain suggests that the base is equipped with advanced surveillance and counterintelligence measures, making our infiltration even more challenging.” —

“My turn!”

Naruto, as usual, approached him with his characteristic blend of curiosity and mischief, and settled down beside him, while the storm outside continued its relentless assault on their temporary shelter. 

The blond couldn’t resist his usual inclination to meddle, trying to peer over his shoulder to catch a glimpse of what he was writing. Sasuke, however, snapped the journal shut with a soft thud, his eyes narrowing in mock annoyance. 

Naruto’s lower lip jutted out in a playful pout. “Aw, come on, let me write something, you know I always do!”

It was true. Since Kakashi had recommended him to start a diary in an almost therapeutic way, Naruto had made a habit of commandeering his journal whenever he had the chance. He never read the entries, respecting Sasuke’s privacy despite his own curiosity. Instead, he would scribble silly messages or draw crude but endearing doodles in the margins. Each time, the Uchiha would find his carefully crafted entries interrupted by Naruto’s bright scrawls and playful illustrations. It was a recurring intrusion that had become some type of a ritual between them—an unspoken acknowledgment of Naruto’s refusal to let his moments of seriousness go unchallenged.

He sighed, his resistance crumbling as he glanced at the blond’s pleading face, a sight he had grown accustomed to over the past months—a reminder of how Naruto’s unrelenting cheerfulness and persistence managed to soften even his most stoic moments. 

He flipped open the journal to a blank page, allowing his friend to write on it without leaving visible the entry where he admitted liking him.

As Naruto eagerly took the journal, he couldn’t help but watch him with a soft smile. There was something endearing about the way Naruto’s fingers danced across the page, his face lighting up with the unfiltered joy of being allowed to invade his private space. 

Sasuke's gaze lingered on that expression, his own feelings shimmering beneath the surface. The room was dimly lit, the flickering light from the nearby lantern casting warm shadows across the blond’s face, allowing him to notice the way the light highlighted the contours of Naruto’s features—the curve of his smile, the sparkle in his eyes—as he scribbled away.

However, his attention was soon suddenly drawn to the rest of the room. His smile fading abruptly as he assessed the distance between them and the rest of the team.

They weren’t actively observing them, but the knowledge of their presence was enough to make Sasuke cautious. His feelings for Naruto were private, and he preferred to keep them concealed from others.

He shifted his gaze back to his friend, who was still writing, something atypical on him. Normally, his interruptions were quick and simple, without much effort put into them.

“Done!”

“Happy now?” He asked, a trace of amusement in his voice.

Naruto beamed up at him, his eyes twinkling with satisfaction. “Happier than ever.” He said, with some irony in his voice.

Sasuke shook his head, feigning a certain irritation, although the smile on his face contradicted him. 

He took the journal from the blond’s hands and opened it to the page he just filled, while his friend rested comfortably on his shoulder. A way to rest that was already common for them. Apparently, Naruto didn’t care in the slightest to show his affection towards him.

“I know I say this a lot, but I just want you to know that having you by my side means more to me than anything. I feel the luckiest person in the world to be able to share teams with you, you make everything way better. I just hope you don’t get fed up with me anytime soon, or else I’d probably turn into a miserable, crying mess who can’t stop thinking about how awful life is without you. I’d be slowly withering away and clutching my chest thinking about how empty my days are without you. So please, don’t do that to me. I don’t wanna face such a torturous way of dying.

But in all honesty, thanks for being the amazing person you are and for sticking around. You make everything a whole lot brighter. Surprisingly.”

Sasuke stared at the note, unsure how to respond. His friend had often written him sweet messages, but nothing this earnest or serious. 

He wished he could reply in a way that matched his feelings, but he knew Naruto saw him as just a friend, a teammate, and nothing more. He knew that his heart didn’t race when he cuddled next to him, that his hands didn’t tremble the way Sasuke’s did now, and that he probably wasn’t daydreaming about how their lips would feel against each other.

Absolutely not. 

So he managed a small smile and took out his pen to write something back beneath Naruto’s message.

“Well, isn’t this surprising? For once, you’ve outdone yourself with the dramatic flair. Congratulations. If it weren’t for your over-the-top declarations, I’d almost think you were sincere. But don’t worry, I’ve grown quite used to your ‘torturous’ companionship. I suppose it’s only fair that I keep sticking around to see what other melodramatic declarations you have in store.

Just don’t expect me to get all sentimental or anything. I’ll leave that to you.”

He wrote, and gave the notebook to the blond again, with the page open in the message.

Naruto seemed surprised to see the new message, but he immediately reinstated his position and took the pen with a playful expression, clearly enjoying the odd interaction.

“Wow, so that’s how it’s going to be, huh? Here I am, pouring my heart out with a poetic touch and all I get is a cool and detached response?

I guess I should be flattered that my melodramatic tendencies have made such an impact for you to at least reply. Maybe it’s because you secretly enjoy it. So, keep being your ‘cool’ self while I continue to be the overly emotional mess you love. And don’t worry, I’ll make sure to include extra dramatic flair just for you.”

And he handed the diary back to Sasuke, his expression a mix of mock indignation and barely contained amusement. He nestled close again, waiting for the Uchiha to read the new message. 

As he read Naruto’s latest note, he felt an inexplicable tug at his chest. The blond’s lack of awareness about the depth of his feelings was almost painful. The way he so casually referenced his own emotional mess, while playfully accusing Sasuke of enjoying it, struck a chord deep within him. He was acutely aware of the contrast between Naruto’s easy, unguarded expressions and his own internal struggle—a constant battle with feelings he could never fully voice. Each word showed Naruto’s vibrant spirit and his ability to blend humor with sincerity, to express affection with an ease that left him both envious and mesmerized. 

It made him happy. So happy.

Naruto was the center of his world, the light that made even the darkest moments bearable.

But he would never know.

“Don’t push your luck with the dramatic comments or I might have to take drastic measures. For now, I suppose I’ll put up with your nonsense.”

Sasuke started writing, but Naruto immediately snatched the pen from his hand with an exaggerated flourish and scribbled a final note over Sasuke’s words.

“‘Drastic measures’? Sounds stupid. But since you’re so determined to act all tough, I guess I’ll just have to outshine you every chance I get. I’ll be here to remind you of how much fun you’re having with me.”

And he left the pen, his expression a blend of playful challenge and genuine affection. Sasuke couldn’t help but slightly laugh at Naruto’s persistence, feeling a warm, familiar sense of contentment at the back-and-forth exchange.

“Usuratonkachi.” 

He wrote back, but got no written response. Instead, Naruto also laughed and snuggled closer into his shoulder, shifting to a more comfortable position.

Sasuke, feeling a gentle smile tug at his lips, adjusted his own position too to better accommodate the blond, and closed the diary with a soft thud and set it aside, his hand brushing against Naruto’s as he did.

Sasuke’s gaze drifted to the storm outside, but his thoughts remained focused on the blond beside him. The playful banter from earlier had given way to a quiet, contented silence between them, and Naruto’s steady breathing and the rhythmic sound of the rain were oddly soothing.

Everyone else were separated from each other, as usual. Probably due to the fact that they shouldn’t really know each other that much, only Naruto and he were the ones truly close to one another, and the only ones who used to prefer to sleep together. 

As he settled into the comforting embrace, Sasuke allowed himself to drape his arm over the blond, a protective gesture that felt both natural and right for both of them.

Chapter Text

"We're nearing the end of our mission," the Captain began, her voice cutting through the morning stillness. "The rogue faction is holed up in a stronghold about two kilometers from here. We've managed to pinpoint their location, and it's heavily fortified. Our objective is to infiltrate there, retrieve the stolen documents, and eliminate any resistance." 

She crouched down, spreading the map over a flat rock, her finger tracing the path they would take. "This is the entrance," she continued, "It's protected by a series of traps and sentries, so we need to be cautious. We’ll split into two teams: one to handle the outer defenses and the other to breach the interior. Naruto, you'll be in charge of the inner breach. Takumi, Yumi, and I will take care of the rest."

The blond nodded enthusiastically. "Got it! Sasuke and I’ll get those documents!" As he spoke, his gaze flickered to Sasuke, a silent exchange passing between them. 

It had become second nature for everyone to regard them as a single entity. When Naruto was addressed, Sasuke’s presence was naturally assumed, whether called by his own name or Naruto's, he moved with the same purpose and precision. 

The Uchiha’s eyes fell back to the map, already formulating strategies in his mind and mentally preparing himself for the tasks ahead in order to maintain Naruto’s safety. Takumi, Yumi, and Hana began to prepare their gear, checking weapons, adjusting armor, and exchanging brief, tense nods. The weight of the mission hung heavy over them, but it was a familiar burden. Each of them understood what was at stake.

**

As they approached the entrance, the fortress loomed ahead, its walls shrouded in shadows. The faint hum of machinery and distant voices suggested a high level of activity within. Naruto glanced at him, his eyes full of determination and excitement. “Ready?” He asked, his voice a low murmur close to his ear. 

Sasuke nodded, his gaze fixed on the entrance as they moved, his senses sharply attuned to the environment while the blond followed him closely, using his Sage mode to track any trace of energy nearby that he couldn't detect. 

When they finally approached the entrance, Sasuke examined the lock mechanism with his Sharingan, moving his fingers with practiced ease as he picked the lock. The mechanism was intricate, sure, but still familiar to him. He knew it would only take a few seconds to unlock it, yet, something in the way Naruto watched him work made him want to prolong the task just a little longer. 

He liked it.

He found himself slowing down ever so slightly, savoring the feeling of being the center of his attention.   

As he worked, he could also feel the faint brush of Naruto’s hand against his own, a brief contact that sent shivers down his spine. “Almost there,” he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper trying to keep his tone steady and force himself to focus on the task at hand. He couldn’t believe the effect Naruto’s presence had on him—how easily the blond’s proximity made his heart race, his control faltering. 

He swallowed hard, determined not to let any of that show, not to let his friend know the turmoil these fleeting moments stirred within him. He was getting better at doing so everyday.

The lock resisted, but only for a moment longer, before giving way with a soft click that echoed in the confined space. He pushed the door ajar, revealing a dimly lit corridor beyond, the flickering torches casting long, eerie shadows on the rough stone walls.

Naruto moved in first, his senses on high alert as he scanned the area for any potential threats. “Clear,” he whispered, gesturing for Sasuke to follow.

He then slipped into the corridor, his movements fluid and silent. “The documents should be in the main office, further inside.” he firmly said, and the blond nodded in response. 

They moved swiftly, their bodies barely making a sound as they navigated through the maze-like interior of the fortress. At one point, they encountered a security checkpoint with a guard patrolling the area. Sasuke gestured for Naruto to stay back while he approached the guard with silent precision and subdued the guy with a swift, silent maneuver, ensuring that the man was unconscious before moving on.

The blond joined him. “Crazy. I didn’t even hear you move, y’know?”

A hint of a smirk played on his lips. “Now I know it’d be that easy to take you down.” He joked, knowing perfectly fine it wouldn’t be that easy at all. If there was anyone in this world more agile and stealthy than himself, it had to be Naruto, despite the popular belief that he was loud, reckless, and disorganized. Sasuke had witnessed firsthand just how sharp and precise the blond could be when it mattered. Taking him by surprise would require him to be nothing short of a ghost. 

Naruto’s eyes widened, his grin turning into a playful smirk. “Oh? I didn’t think you’d be so eager to turn on your partner.”

He raised an eyebrow, his tone low and edged with mock severity. “Just saying. If you’re not careful, you might end up on the receiving end of my ‘silent treatment’.”

“I’d prefer a ‘not-so-silent receiving end’ for me, to be honest.”

Sasuke froze for the briefest of moments, his mind scrambling to process those words. The joke was clear enough—a playful, suggestive quip that became part of their habit of teasing each other. 

But the implications... 

He couldn’t help the way his heart quickened at the thought, or the way his mind wandered down paths he desperately tried to avoid. It was impossible to stay calm when a part of him, deep down, wished that Naruto wasn’t just joking. 

His grip on his composure tightened as he forced himself to respond with the same casual tone they always used. “Quit your gay shit.” 

The Uzumaki chuckled, nudging his friend with his shoulder. “Well, I might’ve started enjoying your threats a little too much, y’know?”

He rolled his eyes, incapable of hiding the hint of a smile. “We’ll see if you still have that attitude after we’re done here.”

“Lead the way, then.”

They continued their advance, finally reaching the main office. The door was reinforced with a sophisticated high-tech locking system, a complex network of electronic circuits and biometric sensors. Sasuke knelt before the door, his Sharingan scanning the intricate mechanism.

“Think you can handle this one?” His friend asked, his voice light but with a hint of concern.

“Hm. The lock is protected by a series of advanced seals. I can see the chakra flow and the electronic circuitry interlaced.” He explained, his eyes narrowing with concentration. “Aren’t you good with seals?”

“That’s what they say. Why?”

He smirked slightly, the edge of sarcasm evident in his voice. “Just thought I’d give you a chance to show off a bit. After all, it’d be a nice change of pace for the Uzumaki clan to live up to some of its reputation.”

Naruto playfully shoved him aside, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Fuck off. Just admit you’re useless.” And the Uchiha stepped to the side, watching with an amused glint in his eyes as he took over. 

The blond’s fingers danced over the lock, his chakra subtly weaving through the seals. Sasuke’s gaze lingered on those fingers, not really paying attention to the mechanics of what Naruto was doing—no, his thoughts had already drifted far from the task at hand. He was too occupied thinking about those fingers over his skin, tracing patterns along his neck and down his chest. The thought of how those hands would feel on him sent a jolt of heat straight to his core, and his breath hitched slightly as his mind conjured an image of those same hands pulling him closer, gripping him with that same focused intensity. 

Sasuke’s breath quickened, his face heating up as his thoughts spiraled further. He wasn’t just imagining it anymore; he could practically feel it, the way Naruto’s hands would explore, push, pull—how they would claim him, draw sounds from him that he couldn’t suppress. The idea of those fingers working him over, making him lose control—

A sudden realization hit him, snapping him out of his reverie. He had gone too far, let his mind wander too deep again. 

His face was undoubtedly flushed now, the heat of his thoughts betraying him.

He quickly averted his gaze, pretending to scan the hallway behind them as if he were checking for threats, but no matter how much he tried to calm down, the lingering warmth in his body stayed.

The high-tech lock’s complex array of sensors began to quiet down, and the electronic clicks resonated in the space. Finally, with a soft, satisfying click, the door’s lock disengaged. 

The blond straightened up. “There you go.”

Sasuke’s smirk softened into an appreciative smile. “I guess the Uzumaki clan’s reputation still holds up.”

Naruto gave him a playful elbow to the ribs as he pushed the door open. “Let’s get those documents and finish this mission already. I’m getting tired of your ass.”

The room was lined with various devices and documents scattered across desks. However, before they could start their search, a sudden, ominous silence fell over the room.

Naruto furrowed his brow. “Something feels off. I should’ve sensed something by now.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes and scanned the space too. “It’s too quiet.”

Suddenly, the room’s lights flickered, and a low hum filled the air. Sasuke’s body angled slightly in front of the blond, ready to intercept any incoming threat. It was a subtle, yet clear gesture of his intent to shield his friend, an instinctive reaction. 

A figure clad in dark, elaborate armor, emerged from the shadows. “I’m impressed you made it this far, but this is where your journey ends.” It said,

But despite having the enemy in front of him, Sasuke’s gaze turned away momentarily to observe Naruto, who seemed confused and somewhat upset. “The reason why you couldn’t detect him is probably because of an advanced cloaking technique.” He murmured just for his partner to listen, getting back to the figure’s presence. “If I’m not mistaken, he’s able to create a spatial distortion, bending light and chakra around him to make detection nearly impossible, even with your abilities.”

“I see...” The blond replied, his gaze fixed on the enemy. “That’s not something you see every day. It must require significant chakra control.”

The figure, interrupting his private conversation, nodded. “Indeed. Now, let’s see if your skills match your reputation.”

And with that, it leapt into action, drawing a long, gleaming blade. The room’s layout shifted in a disorienting manner, with walls and obstacles seeming to rearrange themselves. The enemy was skilled enough to use that spatial distortion to their advantage, making every attack seem to come from an unexpected angle. Unfortunately for him, it was nothing new for them.

They moved as one, just like they always did. As the blond launched a barrage of Shadow Clones to create confusion and force the enemy into the open, Sasuke utilized his Rinnegan to manipulate the gravity and alter the trajectory of the shurikens he launched, ensuring they hit their mark. 

The two worked seamlessly together, their movements a blur as they countered each other’s attacks and synchronized their strikes.

But the enemy managed to slip through the chaos. 

The man moved into a blind spot of the blond in a fraction of second. The blade gleamed ominously as it approached him from behind.

In an instant, Sasuke shifted places with an object behind the enemy. The enemy barely had time to react before his katana sliced through him with precise, lethal force.

Immediately, the body fell to the ground, crumpling behind Naruto. 

Caught off guard, the Uzumaki turned around just in time to see the corpse hitting the floor, with a mixture of surprise and shock in his eyes as he stared at the scene. “Damn.” He said, wiping the blood from his face, still processing the sudden turn of events. “that was quick, y’know?”

Sasuke sheathed his sword, his gaze steady. “You left yourself open.”

The blond shrugged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “You know Kurama’s always with me, right? He wouldn’t let anyone get close.”

“Oh, so now you’re saying Kurama’s the real hero here?”

Naruto grinned, unphased. “Hey! Kurama and I are a package deal, y’know? I wouldn’t be half as effective without him.” He said, and Sasuke knew better than anyone that this wasn’t entirely true. 

Sure, Kurama’s power was immense, but even without the Nine-Tails, Naruto was a formidable ninja, perhaps the strongest he’d ever seen. If anything, Kurama’s presence only magnified what was already there. In reality, he didn’t need it, or anyone else, to be great. He would be just fine alone. Hell, he’d probably be better off. 

The only reason why Naruto allowed himself to make these small mistakes, to be just a fraction less cautious, was because he knew— he knew —that Sasuke would always be there to cover his back.

Sasuke’s grip tightened momentarily on the hilt of his sword before he forced himself to relax, pushing those thoughts aside. His expression shifted to a mock pout. “Well, if that’s the case, then I guess my job is pretty much obsolete.”

“Huh?!” The blond exclaimed, shaking his head. “From the start, you knew I didn’t need protection. I’ve always been fine on my own, y’know?!”

“Trust me, I know that.” He thought, but instead of saying that, he feigned being hurt as he turned to continue investigating the files. “Fine then, maybe I’ll just leave you to handle everything alone from now on.”

And before he could say or do anything else, Naruto wrapped his arms around him from his back, dramatically pretending to sob. “No! Don’t do that to me! I told you it’d be extremely excruciating! I can’t handle being separated from you!”

The Uchiha chuckled, shaking his head at his friend’s dramatic ass. “So now you’re being over dramatic in person too? I thought it was something you would leave for the diary.” He said, looking over his shoulder to appreciate his pout. “Alright, alright, I get it. I’m not going anywhere.”

“Yay!” He exclaimed, his voice light and playful. 

But then, in a deliberate and almost predatory move, he leaned in close to Sasuke’s ear, letting his breath ghost over his skin before speaking. His voice was low, teasing, with an edge that made it clear he was fully aware of the effect he was having. “So… you’re jealous of Kurama now?”

He didn’t pull away immediately, allowing his words to linger, as if savoring the tension he was building. His breath was warm, each exhale brushing against his ear with an intimacy that was anything but accidental. Naruto’s lips hovered dangerously close to Sasuke’s skin, close enough that the Uchiha could feel the subtle vibration of his words, the smirk practically audible in his tone.

He could do nothing but stand there, every nerve in his body suddenly hyper-aware of the proximity. It wasn’t just the words that sent shivers down his spine—it was the way Naruto delivered them, the deliberate, calculated slowness of it all, as if he was testing just how far he could push before Sasuke would snap. And the worst part of it all was how he could feel himself reacting, his pulse quickening despite his best efforts to remain composed.

On one hand, he knew that, for Naruto, this was probably just a playful game, nothing more. But on the other hand, he couldn’t ignore how much he wanted to stay like that, to feel Naruto on his back, to sink into the warmth of his chest pressing against him. He craved the weight of his arms tightening around him, holding him there, not letting go. He wanted to feel his hands exploring his body, not with the casual familiarity of a friend, but with the deliberate touch of someone who knew exactly what he wanted and wasn’t afraid to take it. He imagined those fingers igniting a fire wherever they touched, sliding lower, pressing harder, leaving marks that wouldn’t fade so easily. He wanted to know how Naruto’s breath would hitch in his ear, how their bodies would move together, and how Naruto’s warmth would seep into him, making him feel alive in a way that nothing else could. 

It would be so easy to turn his head, just a fraction, and close the distance between them, to taste the breath that ghosted against his skin. His heartbeat quickened, the fantasy unfurling in vivid detail in his mind, and he fought to keep from letting out a frustrated sigh. He knew this was all he could get of what he truly desired, and for now, it had to be enough.

If this was the only way to indulge in what he craved, even if just for a moment, he might as well play along.

So, with a resolve that both thrilled and terrified him, he leaned into the game. “So what if I am?” he responded, his tone light but edged with a hint of fake playfulness. “It’s not just Kurama. I have to share you with the entire world, all of the time.”

Naruto’s grin widened. “Ah, come on. You know you’re my favorite person in the world anyways,” he teased, and for a moment, Sasuke wished, more than anything, that what he said was truly the reality—No, in fact, he wanted to be the only one. “Besides, it’s not like you’re ever really sharing me. We’re together all the time, aren’t we?” 

“But it’s not enough.” The idea of being one among many—just another important person in Naruto’s vast world—gnawed at him. 

He craved exclusivity, an unbreakable bond that set him apart from everyone else. He wanted to be the center of his universe, to have a place no one else could ever hope to occupy. 

But he knew that such a desire was selfish, maybe even impossible, especially with how deeply Naruto cared for everyone around him. 

“Well, it’s certainly different.” He replied. The intensity of his thoughts made his next words slip out before he could properly filter them. “I’m not inside you like Kurama is.” 

And as soon as the words left his mouth, he realized his mistake. 

A rush of heat flooded his cheeks as he mentally cursed himself for letting his thoughts take such a dangerous detour. His mind had betrayed him. The phrase sounded far more suggestive than he intended, laden with a meaning that had nothing to do with the situation at hand. He had meant to make a simple observation, but instead, he had let slip something that revealed far too much of what was really on his mind.

He could only hope that Naruto wouldn’t notice the flush spreading across his face or the way his voice had slightly wavered.

But, of course, luck was never on his side.

Sharp as ever, Naruto caught the change immediately. A slow, teasing smile spread across his lips while he tightened the grip around his friend, pulling him closer until their bodies were pressed even more firmly together. “Well,” he murmured, his voice dropping to a low, playful whisper that sent another shiver racing down Sasuke’s spine. Fuck, he knew what he was doing. “That’s something we can fix, y’know? If you really want to be inside me like Kurama is… I’m sure we can work something out.” 

For a brief, terrifying moment, Sasuke thought his knees might give out from under him.

Naruto was just playing around, of course. But the way his arms encircled him, holding him firmly against his chest, made it nearly impossible for him to remember that at all. All he could think about was how good it would feel, how much he wanted it to be real, and how he could barely keep himself together in the face of such overwhelming desire.

He couldn’t pinpoint when he had become so intensely obsessed with the Uzumaki, it seemed like the more time they spent together, the more his control over these feelings slipped away. The fact that he could no longer keep his thoughts in check, that he was becoming desperate and almost uncontrollably drawn to him, was bewildering. One thing was to indulge in such fantasies when they were apart, and another completely different was having these thoughts with Naruto so close, making playful, intimate jokes. It felt like crossing a line. 

With a sudden, jerky movement, Sasuke wrenched himself away from the embrace, desperately trying to cover up his flustered state. “You’re insufferable” he said, forcing a casual tone as he stepped back.

Naruto’s eyes widened at the abruptness of his reaction, and a grin slowly spread across his face as he took in his friend’s visibly flushed cheeks. The sight was so amusing that he couldn’t help but burst into uncontrollable laughter. “Sorry, sorry!” he managed between fits of giggles, “I didn’t think it would hit you that hard! It was just too easy!”

He shook his head, still blushing. “You’re so annoying,” he muttered, though his tone was softer than before.

**

The night air enveloped them as they stepped out of the building, the cool breeze gently teasing their skin and washing away the remnants of the earlier tension. 

They moved swiftly, their movements synchronized and fluid as they merged with the darkness, careful to avoid the faintest hint of light that might give them away. 

Naruto exhaled deeply, a palpable sense of relief in his voice. “Finally, that’s over. It feels good to breathe easy again. We can head home now.”

Sasuke’s lips curled into a subtle smirk, his gaze still sharp and perceptive despite the release of tension. “You’re exaggerating. It was just another mission,” he replied, his tone lightly teasing, though a touch of genuine satisfaction lingered beneath his words.

“Maybe you’re right.” The blond chuckled slightly. “But we made a pretty good team again! Even if you were being a bit of a show-off with your sword and stuff.”

“Show off? I offered you to train using my sword several times and you kept turning me down.”

“That’s your thing! I don’t wanna make you feel bad when I become a better swordsman than you, y’know?”

His smirk widened as he shook his head. “Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that.” And they both laughed, the sound mingling with the tranquil night air.

The gentle breeze stirred the leaves of the trees, carrying with it the soft, melodic chirping of crickets that filled the night with a soothing rhythm as they walked side by side.

The blond’s voice broke the silence, his gaze fixed on the vast expanse of the night sky dotted with distant stars. “I wonder what Sakura-chan’s up to right now,” he mused, a hint of wistfulness in his tone.

Sasuke glanced over at him, his brow furrowing slightly in surprise at the unexpected shift in conversation. “Sakura?”

Naruto’s eyes softened as he nodded, a nostalgic smile playing on his lips. “Yeah. Sometimes, I find myself missing her. Well—not just her. I miss the old Team 7, you know? It’s been so long since we were all together. Kakashi’s now the Hokage, and Sakura’s busy with her work at the hospital. It’s rare for us to be in the same place these days.”

His gaze grew thoughtful, a shadow of sadness flickering in his eyes as he absorbed his friend’s words. “Hm…”

Naruto’s voice took on a softer, more reflective quality. “But, despite everything, it makes me happy that we can still be this close, y’know?” 

The Uchiha turned his head slightly to look at him, his usually guarded expression softening into a rare and genuine warmth. “I’m glad too,” he replied quietly, choosing his words carefully to maintain the delicate balance of their friendship. 

They rejoined the rest of the team at the designated meeting point, a secluded clearing near the edge of the forest. The team leader approached them with a nod of acknowledgment. “How’d it go?” she asked, her tone serious but relaxed.

Naruto grinned, holding up the documents. “Mission accomplished! We got what we came for, y’know?” He said while handing the documents to her.

She examined the papers briefly before looking up back at him with a satisfied smile. “Good job, Naruto.” she said, although looking directly at Sasuke.

“We should head back to Konoha now!” The blond suggested, and Hana glanced at the sky. 

“It’s getting late, and it’s a long way back to the village. How about we set up camp for the night and head out in the morning? We’ll make better time and be more prepared.” 

Naruto looked over at Sasuke, who seemed to contemplate the idea for a moment before nodding in agreement. “Okay! That sounds like a good plan.”

And with that, the team sprang into action. The captain led the way, guiding the group through the dense underbrush in search of an ideal spot for the night. They moved carefully, scanning the area for a clear, flat piece of ground away from potential hazards.

After a short trek, they discovered a secluded clearing nestled between a gentle rise and the edge of the lake. The spot was sheltered from the wind by a cluster of tall trees and provided a picturesque view of the calm water, reflecting the light of the moon.

Takumi and the others busied themselves gathering wood for a fire while Naruto and Sasuke set up their own tent. The process was efficient, with everyone working in harmony.

As the fire crackled to life, casting a warm glow across the clearing, the team gathered around it, their tiredness giving way to the comforting presence of the flames. The duo, however, had once again drifted away from them, making their way to the nearby lake under the pretense of fetching water, though it was clear that their absence was more routine than necessity.

Although no one seemed to mind their frequent absences, Naruto still felt a pang of unease about slipping away from the group without a word, so to ease his discomfort, he always came up with an excuse for their departures. In reality, they had simply grown used to enjoying each other’s company.

As they walked along the lake’s edge, the soft murmur of the water created a soothing soundtrack for their conversation.

“It might not be what you’d like, but we could make it work.” He said, his gaze fixed on the shimmering water while he continued the conversation about getting the old team 7 together again. 

Naruto’s eyes briefly flickered to meet his, with a touch of sadness in his expression, but he quickly looked away. “Yeah, I guess. It’s just…,” he began, pausing before continuing. “The dynamic between you two… it feels like it might be a bit awkward.”

He looked confused for a moment. “Between Kakashi and I?” he asked, assuming he was referring to his occasional private meetings with the Hokage.

“No, idiot. I mean with Sakura.”

Oh, right. That definitely makes more sense. 

Sasuke tensed slightly, his cheeks tinged with a hint of pink as he averted his gaze to the water again. “Is it?” he asked, his voice betraying his uncertainty despite already knowing the exact answer.

“It is,” His tone leaving no room for ambiguity. “When are you going to tell her the truth? It’s pretty clear she still has feelings for you.”

The Uchiha immediately stopped in his tracks, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his features as he watched his friend’s back. Memories of his interactions with Sakura came rushing back, each one tinged with regret. He recalled how, despite everything, she had always tried to bridge the gap between them, extending her hand even when he had pushed her away many times. He would often recall her pained expression as she struggled against the illusion he put her on and fell unconscious to the ground. How could he expect to have a good relationship with her after something like that? He had wanted to reconcile the past and find some semblance of peace with her, but pretending that everything was fine, as if nothing had happened, felt impossible to him. The mere idea of having an actual serious conversation with her and telling her that he could not reciprocate her feelings, felt unbearable. He had inflicted too much pain already; it seemed cruel to add to her suffering with the truth.

He sighed, “I’ve already done it, Naruto.” he almost unconsciously said. “I always did.”

The blond stopped walking and turned around to face him. His gaze was intense, marked by a hint of challenge and determination. It was clear how he was struggling to maintain his composure too. “What you did in the past doesn’t count anymore.” 

He frowned, confusion etched on his face. “How can it not count? The things I did—”

“The Sasuke who did those things is long gone,” He interrupted firmly. “The Sasuke that’s standing in front of me now is completely different. You’ve changed.”

The Uchiha stood frozen, feeling the weight of the statement settling heavily on him, leaving him momentarily speechless. For a fleeting moment, he felt as though the ground had shifted beneath him, throwing him off balance. 

He had always carried the weight of his past actions, believing that they were inextricably linked to his identity. He had poured every ounce of effort he could muster into making things slightly right with the people who mattered most to him after the war, trying to repair even a fraction of the damage he had inflicted over the years, 

and now Naruto is now telling him that nothing from the past mattered?

“But the old me is still me , how can you just forget all that? How can you just disregard all the hurt I caused?” His voice was tinged with frustration, the internal conflict he felt spilling into his tone. “Those mistakes are part of me. They shape who I am, and I can’t just erase them.”

“I’m not forgetting it,” he said, his expression softened slightly. “I’m saying that you’ve changed, and that’s what matters to all of us now. The past isn’t erased, but it doesn’t define you anymore. Sakura deserves to know where you stand now , not be burdened by the mistakes of a person who’s long since moved on.”

“But I haven’t moved on, my response to her is still the same.”

The blond’s eyes narrowed. “And you’re not helping anyone by avoiding saying it. You’re just prolonging the pain for both of you. If you’re honest with her, it might hurt her now, but it’ll give her a chance to heal and move forward, y’know? It's the only way she can find closure.”

Sasuke kept his gaze fixed on his friend, recognizing the truth in his words. “I don’t want to hurt her. I don’t want to be the one who causes her more pain, especially after everything she’s already been through because of me.”

“I’ve been through a lot because of you too,” He began. “You owe her the same clarity you gave me . She deserves it.”

He thought about it for a moment. “It’s different,” he finally said. “You fought against me, you were the one who always tried to stop me, who refused to give up on me. You understand my heart better than anyone else ever could. That’s why it was easier to come clean with you.” 

Naruto tilted his head slightly, as if considering his words. “Even if that’s true and I know what’s on your heart, you’ve shown me that you’re different through your actions and your commitment. You’ve stayed by my side, worked as my teammate, and done everything you can to make things right because you care about our well-being and not just your own. You’ve demonstrated a change, even for the ones who don’t know you the way I do.”

Sasuke’s gaze faltered, and a profound sadness darkened his eyes as he struggled to find the right words. “It’s not the same, usuratonkachi,” he murmured, his voice laden with a weight that seemed almost too heavy to bear. “She’s carrying emotions that are different from what you and I have gone through.” 

Each word felt like it was dragging him down, as if the truth he was about to voice was a burden he had carried for too long. 

His voice wavered as he continued, the confession lodged in his throat like a sharp blade. “And you—” he hesitated, the words catching painfully. “You don’t have feelings for me.” 

The admission cut deeper than he had expected, slicing through him with a cold, unrelenting clarity. It was a reality he had accepted in the quietest corners of his heart, but saying it out loud for the first time made it all the more painful.

For a moment, he felt exposed, raw, as if the simple act of speaking these words had stripped him of his defenses. It wasn’t just the fear of rejection that kept him silent before; it was the deep, gnawing need to protect himself from the inevitable heartbreak. By not admitting it, he could maintain some semblance of control over the chaotic emotions that threatened to overwhelm him, a fragile shield against the vulnerability that loving Naruto brought.

Yet, as much as he longed to guard his own heart, he couldn’t ignore the bitter irony of the situation. 

In his reluctance to hurt Sakura, he found himself empathizing with her in a way he hadn’t before. She, too, had been trapped in a cruel cycle of hope and inevitable disappointment. The realization that they shared this common thread—that they were both destined to love someone who could never return their feelings—was a cruel twist of fate. And now, knowing that he could truly understand her pain, the thought of causing her even more sorrow weighed heavily on him.

Naruto’s eyes, typically bright and beautiful, now held a shadowy depth that Sasuke couldn’t quite decipher. There was something unreadable, something layered beneath the surface—a look he couldn’t name but felt with an unsettling intensity. He searched his face for any clue, any fragment of understanding, but all he found was a veil of contemplation that made his heart clench with uncertainty.

“You’re wrong about that,” He finally said, his voice quieter, almost weighed down by something unspoken.

And just like that, the world simply stopped . 

The silence that followed was not just external; it was as if everything within Sasuke froze , suspended in a moment that stretched far beyond time. 

The air thickened, his pulse quickened, and for a fleeting second, he imagined that Naruto had just revealed feelings he thought were impossible.

“What do you mean?” He managed to ask, his voice strained as if forcing the words through the suffocating stillness.

Naruto’s gaze held steady, the contemplative look not wavering. “Feelings aren’t something you can just measure or compare like that,” he explained, his tone calm but with an edge that Sasuke could almost feel cutting through his defenses.

He exhaled, the tension releasing just enough for him to breathe again. The hope that had briefly ignited in him dimmed almost instantly. “You’re right,” he conceded, his voice barely above a whisper. “You don’t have feelings for me the way she does. You can’t compare.” The words were laced with an unmistakable hurt. He tried to mask the pain, but the vulnerability in his eyes was too raw, too evident, that he feared Naruto would see right through him.

The blond hesitated for a moment, his gaze dropping to the ground as if gathering his thoughts before lifting to meet Sasuke’s eyes once more. There was a flicker of something in those blue depths, something close to frustration, perhaps even sadness. “Maybe I don’t say it in the way she does,” He began, his voice measured, almost cautious, “but it doesn’t mean I don’t care. I care about you more than you realize.”

“You… care?” He repeated, confusion knitting his brow. “I’m not talking about caring, I’m talking about—”

“Me neither,” The blond interrupted firmly, leaving the statement hanging in the air like a challenge, or perhaps a confession too complex for Sasuke to fully grasp.

The ambiguity of Naruto’s words unsettled him further. Was Naruto implying something deeper, something more? Or was he simply reinforcing the bond of friendship they shared? The lines blurred, the meaning slipping through his fingers like water, leaving him standing on unstable ground. It left him torn between hope and despair, between the desire to believe and the fear of misinterpreting. 

And yet, the way Naruto looked at him, the intensity behind those eyes, made it impossible to dismiss entirely. 

The Uchiha’s brows furrowed in frustration, the confusion twisting tighter within him. “You’re not making any sense, dobe.”

Naruto’s eyes flickered with something unreadable, his voice faltering as he began, “I… I just mean… I know what it’s like to struggle with feelings—whether they’re about you, or about someone else.” He hesitated, the words awkward and unsteady as if he was trying to balance on a tightrope between truth and concealment. “I see how you two are stuck in this mess, and it’s… well, it’s complicated for me too.”

“Complicated?” He echoed, his curiosity sharpening despite his growing sense of unease.

The blond drew in a breath, his gaze slipping away as if he was gathering his thoughts—or perhaps trying to hide them. “Yeah, like… when you’re dealing with something that’s both painful and important, it changes how you deal with it. I’ve been there, you know? I know what it’s like to fight against feelings that are… difficult to express.”

There was a note of frustration in his tone now, as though he was trying to convey something vital but couldn’t find the right words to make Sasuke understand. 

The blond’s gaze locked onto the ground, as if avoiding eye contact would make his next words easier to say. “That’s all I’m saying. But, you know, it’s important to be honest. Even if it’s hard, even if it’s something you don’t want to hear.”

Sasuke’s confusion only deepened, a sense of unease settling in the pit of his stomach. The conversation was spiraling into something that felt intensely personal for Naruto, something that was no longer just about Sakura or their current situation. But his cryptic words and vague implications left him struggling to piece together the true meaning behind them. “What are you getting at, Naruto?”

He finally turned to face him again. “What I’m trying to say is… It’s better to be clear with someone, even if it hurts. It’s better to just say it than to let them keep hoping for something that might never happen.” The frustration in his voice was palpable now, each word sharper, more pointed. “If it were me , I’d want to know the truth, y’know? Even if it’s not what I want to hear, I’d rather face it than keep guessing.” His words were rushed now, almost desperate.

Sasuke stood there, silent, trying to process what Naruto was really saying. There was a raw, personal undercurrent in the blond’s words, a plea for understanding that was buried beneath layers of frustration and obscurity. But the more he tried to explain, the more tangled the conversation became, leaving Sasuke standing in the middle of it all, lost and unsure of what to believe. 

In the end, all he could do was nod in response, the confusion still clouding his mind. 

A heavy silence fell between them, the air thick with unspoken words and unresolved tension. Both turned their gazes away, avoiding each other’s eyes as if the very act of meeting them might unravel the delicate thread holding the moment together. 

Sasuke was so lost in his own turmoil that Naruto’s next question hit him like a lightning strike in the dark.

“Do you even know what you want, Sasuke?”

The words sliced through the silence, sharp and precise, cutting through the confusion that had been swirling around him. For a moment, Sasuke felt as though the ground beneath him had crumbled away, leaving him teetering on the edge of a precipice. 

He forced himself to look at Naruto, to face the storm that was now raging inside him.

The question hung in the air, echoing in his mind, each repetition sending a jolt of unease through him. What did he want? The question was simple, yet it carried a weight that threatened to crush him. His gaze was steady, intense, as if he was trying to peer into Sasuke’s soul, to pull the answer out of him by sheer force of will.

Sasuke’s heart pounded in his chest, the rhythm erratic and uneven, mirroring the chaos within. It wasn’t just a casual question; it was a challenge , a demand for truth, for Sasuke to confront the desires he had buried so deeply within himself that even he struggled to fully acknowledge them.

His inner voice screamed at him, the truth clawing its way to the surface, desperate to be acknowledged. What he wanted— what he truly desired —was standing right in front of him, 

He wanted to hear his laugh, that carefree, infectious sound that made everything else seem insignificant. He wanted to see his eyes sparkled. He wanted his light, to keep it close, to bask in it. He wanted to be the reason for his happiness, to be the one who could draw out that genuine, bright smile. He wanted to touch him, to feel that warmth under his fingertips, to let his hand trace every inch of his skin. He wanted to feel him, all of him, in a way that left no space between them. He wanted to press his body against his, to feel the heat radiating off him, to lose himself in that connection. 

No, ‘want’ was too weak of a word for what burned inside him. He craved it. 

He wanted to feel Naruto so close to the point where he couldn’t tell where he ended and Naruto began. He wanted to drown in it, to let that desire overwhelm every part of him until nothing else mattered. It wasn’t just a simple need; it was an ache, a relentless hunger that gnawed at him, that had been gnawing at him for longer than he was willing to admit. He wanted to lose himself in him, to feel the heat of his skin, the roughness of his voice as it broke with emotion. He wanted to hear his name on Naruto’s lips, to feel the way it would reverberate through him, making his blood sing. He wanted to see those bright eyes clouded with something more than just friendship, to feel the weight of his body against his own, to taste him and to claim every part of him. He wanted to possess him, to pull him so close that there would be nothing left but them, intertwined and inseparable. 

That’s what he wanted. That’s what he truly desired. Everything . 

But how could he say that? How could he put into words the tangled mess of emotions that had taken root in his heart? 

His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Instead, he found himself caught between the desperate need to say something and the overwhelming terror of what those words might mean.

His gaze lingered on the blond’s face, searching for any sign that he might already know the answer, that he might understand without him having to speak it aloud. But all he found was that same intensity, that same unwavering focus that made it impossible to hide from the truth.

He swallowed hard, trying to push down the tumult of emotions that threatened to spill over, but it was no use. The storm inside him raged on, growing more violent with each passing second. 

“Maybe I do know what I want,” He murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “But what I want, I can’t have.” 

The words hung in the air between them, laced with a quiet resignation that seemed to settle over them like a heavy fog.

Naruto’s head tilted slightly, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on Sasuke with an intensity that was hard to ignore. There was no misunderstanding in those blue eyes, only a sharp, almost predatory curiosity mixed with a concern that seemed to slice through the tension. “Why?”

Sasuke’s eyes flickered away, unable to hold his friend’s gaze any longer. “There are… complexities,” he began, his voice faltering. “Sometimes it’s better to just keep things as they are.”

“Like what?” the blond pressed, his voice low but demanding, the question hanging between them like a challenge.

“Hm?” Sasuke’s eyes flicked back to him, only to find those piercing blue eyes locked onto his, refusing to let him escape. 

“What complexities?” 

“Oh.” his gaze dropped to the floor again, his thoughts scrambling to find an answer that wouldn’t expose him. His fingers twitched slightly at his side, betraying the calm facade he was trying to maintain. “Just… factors that can’t be ignored. Circumstances that affect the outcome.” The words came out slowly, each one carefully chosen, as if he was trying to navigate through a minefield. “It’s about preserving what I have left after all the things I’ve done. What if what if being honest changes everything?”

Naruto didn’t move, didn’t blink. His gaze stayed fixed on him, unrelenting. “But isn’t that the point? It’s not fair to you if you’re not being true to yourself.” 

“It could ruin everything,” He said, his voice a little sharper now, a touch of desperation creeping in. 

Naruto’s understanding of honesty seemed almost naïve in comparison to the storm that was raging within him. For the Uzumaki, honesty was a virtue, a way to clear the air, to be open and straightforward. But for him, it was a dangerous path, one that could lead to destruction.

The silence that followed was thick, and the blond’s expression didn’t soften; if anything, it hardened, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface, visible in the slight tightening of his jaw and the way his hands curled into fists at his sides. “You’re not giving yourself the chance to find out what could happen.” His voice was almost a growl now, low and filled with a tension that made the air crackle. He wasn’t backing down, wasn’t letting Sasuke off the hook.

He forced himself to breathe, to refocus on the actual topic at hand— Sakura . This was about Sakura. They were talking about her, nothing else.

But the fantasy that Naruto might be pushing the situation to reach out to him, to confess something deeper, lingered like a sweet, stubborn dream. The thought that he could possibly feel the same way was ridiculous, even laughable. And yet, there was something painfully beautiful about it.

But no. As much as he wished otherwise, Naruto wasn’t talking about him. This was just another painful reminder that he had no right to hope for more. There was no way he really felt that way. All he could do was dream, entertain the stupid, hopeless fantasy for a few more seconds before reality would inevitably pull him back down. 

This time, though, Naruto didn’t let him get lost in his thoughts. Instead, the silence was cut short by a heavy sigh that dragged him back to the present. He blinked, momentarily disoriented, but before he could articulate a response or form a question, the blond cut in. 

“Where’s your diary?” He asked abruptly.

Sasuke hesitated, the sudden change in topic throwing him off balance. “It’s in the tent,” he finally replied, his voice laced with confusion. “Why?”

But the blond didn’t answer. Instead, he brushed past him, heading back toward the camp with determined steps. 

The abrupt shift left Sasuke standing there, stunned and dazed, his thoughts still tangled in the confusing depths of their conversation.

The question, the tension, the way Naruto had just walked away—everything felt disjointed, leaving him struggling to piece together what had just happened.

**

The fire had burned low, its final embers flickering weakly before surrendering to the darkness. The campsite was hushed, blanketed by the deep silence of the night. His teammates were asleep in their respective tents, their quiet breaths blending with the gentle rustle of the leaves.

Sasuke moved carefully through the dim light, his steps soundless as he approached their tent. He pushed the flap aside, slipping inside with the grace of a shadow, mindful not to disturb the stillness. His eyes adjusted to the darkness, and there, in the faint light filtering through the tent, he saw Naruto.

He was curled up in his sleeping bag, the tension from earlier seemingly washed away in sleep. Sasuke’s gaze lingered on him, tracing the lines of his peaceful features, the rise and fall of his chest as he breathed steadily.

Reluctantly, he tore his eyes away, his attention shifting to his own sleeping bag. His heart skipped a beat as he noticed something resting on top of it—a small, familiar object that made his breath catch.

His diary.

He reached out with hesitant fingers, lifting it with a sense of unease. The leather cover was cool to the touch, the pages inside holding secrets that now felt perilously exposed, and with a steadying breath, he unfolded it, the sound of the creased pages breaking the quiet. 

His eyes scanned the new entry, and with each word, his heart pounded harder in his chest, the tension from earlier returning with a vengeance.

“Hey, I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your diary. I just needed to write something down for you before I could sleep. I’m sorry about earlier. I didn’t mean to make things uncomfortable or to create any tension between us. There’s things I’ve been struggling with, and I’m sorry if my behavior made things awkward. It’s just been hard for me to handle everything lately.

What I tried to say earlier is that I care about you deeply. More than I can express easily.

And don’t worry, I didn’t read much, just enough to find our previous notes.”

Sasuke’s fingers trembled slightly. The apology was laden with a raw, emotional honesty that he found both haunting and poignant. For some reason, he could feel the depth in those words, he could feel the pain with which they were written. 

He looked over at his friend, who was asleep beside him, and his gaze softened. 

The moonlight filtered through the tent, casting a delicate glow that highlighted the contours of his face. His messy hair, tousled and wild, fell across the pillow in a way that was unexpectedly tender. Everything about him was achingly beautiful. 

His chest tightened with a powerful, almost painful longing. The urge to bridge the gap between them was overwhelming. Sasuke’s fingers twitched with the desire to reach out, to trace the line of his jaw, to feel the warmth of his skin. The thought of draping his arm over Naruto, to offer him not only physical security but a sense of emotional safety, was almost unbearable. It was an impulse driven by an intense need to provide comfort, to show that he cared in a way that words could not fully express.

Yet, he hesitated, the enormity of the gesture weighing heavily on him. The idea of doing so felt both incredibly right and impossibly daunting. If he acted on this impulse, would it bring them closer, or would it shatter the fragile peace they had? His heart ached with the realization that the vulnerability and beauty of Naruto, displayed so openly in sleep, were reminders of just how much he wanted to be a part of that fragile, beautiful space.

“You look annoyingly peaceful while you sleep. It’s infuriating. I’d really like to just pull you close and hold you, if it weren’t for the fact that it would make everything awkward. 

So I’ll just leave this here and wait for you to read it. Until then, I’ll just deal with this urge as best as I can.

P.S.: don’t get any ideas. This isn’t me being soft. It’s just me being less of an asshole than usual.”

Chapter Text

“It all started off as nothing, really. At first, Naruto would look at me in this way… like he was waiting for me to say something. I didn’t think much of it back then. It seemed like… just Naruto being Naruto.” He paused, the silence hanging heavy in the air as if the act of recalling these incidents was burdened by an invisible weight. “But it happened more often as time went on. Like the time he carried me to bed when I’d fallen asleep on the couch. The way he looked at me when I asked him about it the next morning… he laughed it off, but there was something else.” His voice grew quieter, more introspective. “Then there was the night before he became a jounin. I’d been training, and I pushed myself too hard—Sakura scolded me for it, and so did he. But when he did, it wasn’t just the way he talked to me,  it was the way he looked at me while doing so. He said something about how he could take care of me, that he could also heal me just as well as Sakura could, and I got it in the sense that it would be more practical, faster and less annoying to go with him instead. But it felt like he was saying something else entirely.”

A pause, as if he needed a moment to gather his thoughts. 

“When we went out that night with Sakura, he was different. He kept looking at me, and I couldn’t stop looking at him, either. And then, when he put that lip gloss on me… It was just a simple act, but he looked… sad. Super sad. He looked like he was struggling deeply.” He continued, almost as if it were painful to say it. “Then, that same night at the bar, I remember how I said he looked good. It wasn’t planned—it just slipped out, but the way everyone looked at me after… and the way he blushed… I didn’t know what to think. I tried to push it aside, but…”

He trembled slightly, the memories evidently difficult to process. 

“He then asked me if I ever liked someone… I said no, ‘cause it was true, but then he asked me if I liked men, and the way he smiled when I… I- I don’t know what I said, something among the lines of that being a possibility, he looked thrilled.” 

“But there was something else that night, too. He took my face in his hands, and for a moment… I really thought he was going to kiss me. But he didn’t. He just… looked at me, then he said something about my stupid lip gloss coming off or something.”

“You sound disappointed…” The other man observed. 

“No, I do not. ” He immediately cut him off. His voice grew tense, filled with not-so-hidden frustration. 

“During our last mission…” He continued. “He whispered something to me… something I can’t even repeat out loud. He laughed afterward, of course, but… it didn’t feel like a joke at all. Nothing feels like a joke anymore.” His voice cracked slightly, the strain of holding back emotion evident. “Am I going crazy, Kakashi? Was any of it serious? Or was it all just… him being himself.”

A long pause followed, both men staring at the view sprawled out beneath them. The cool breeze whispered around them, carrying with it the distant sounds of the bustling village below. 

The Hokage, standing on the edge of the rooftop, regarded him with a calm, unreadable expression. The man who had once been his sensei, the man who had seen him through some of the darkest moments of his life, now listened intently, understanding the complexity of what he had just shared, and hopefully appreciating how hard it was for Sasuke to get all those things off of his chest.

His eyes narrowed thoughtfully before he spoke, his tone measured and gentle. “Anything else?”

The Uchiha hesitated, feeling the weight of his own uncertainty. What more could he add to this tangled web of memories and observations that hinted at the possibility—no, the suspicion —that Naruto might actually have feelings for him? He had laid out his case, hoping for Kakashi’s insight, but now he wasn’t sure what else there was to say. Was it not enough? 

“Look,” said the eldest, cutting off his thoughts without giving him time to respond. “All I want to know now is how did you feel when he did all those things? What did you do?”

He froze, the question slicing through him like a blade. 

He had deliberately avoided examining his own role in their interactions. He had kept his own reactions and emotions carefully locked away, buried beneath layers of analysis and denial. But now, with Kakashi’s question hanging in the air, he felt exposed, as if a spotlight had been turned inward.

The flashes assaulted him—moments he had buried, excuses he had made for his own behavior. Of course he had pushed situations to the edge pretending it was just a game. Of course he had leaned in closer than necessary under the guise of strategy or friendship. The words he had spoken, laced with double meanings, just to see Naruto blush or stumble over his response attacked him all at once. His throat tightened as he recalled all the times they had shared a bed after a mission, too tired to care about personal space, and how he took advantage of their tiredness to caress the blond's hair with their eyes locked in each other. 

He thought about the countless nights his mind had run wild with the idea of finally ending the teasing, of taking that final step and turning it into something real. He would often find himself surrendering to those thoughts, his hand trembling as it traced the contours of his own body, imagining it was Naruto’s touch instead. He hated how weak it made him feel, the shame burned deep afterwards. And yet, despite the shame, despite the disbelief that he, Uchiha Sasuke, could be brought to that point, he couldn’t stop. The memory of Naruto’s breath against his skin, the imagined weight of his body pressing down on him, all of it drove him to the edge, night after night. It was an addiction, one he had never sought and one he despised himself for needing, but the pull was too strong. 

He surely hadn’t been just an innocent bystander in all this—he had been just as much a participant, feeding into the tension between them, flirting with the line until it was almost nonexistent.

Kakashi remained silent, letting the quiet stretch between them, allowing Sasuke to sit with the weight of his thoughts. It made him more nervous, more aware of the emotions churning just beneath the surface.

Sasuke’s eyes flicked up to meet his former sensei’s gaze, the desperation in them unmistakable. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words caught in his throat. 

Luckily or not, Kakashi saw the struggle written all over his face, and softened his expression with a knowing look. “It’s okay,” he said gently, cutting off Sasuke’s attempted reply. “I get it. You weren’t just watching all of this happen—you were pushing it too, weren’t you?”

He sure was. He had been so caught up in trying to figure out Naruto, that he hadn’t seen—or hadn’t wanted to see—how deeply entangled he was in the very behavior that had been driving him crazy. The games, the flirting, the subtle touches that lingered just a second too long… they weren’t just Naruto’s doing. They were both responsible.

Whether it was the way he responded to the teasing with his own smirk, or how he didn’t pull away when Naruto’s hand brushed against his, Sasuke had been complicit, maybe even encouraging it. He hadn’t just allowed it to happen; he had fueled it.

“Maybe…” he murmured, ashamed of confronting the uncomfortable truth.

Kakashi studied him for a moment, his tone light yet carrying that familiar wisdom. “Well… if you’ve been as involved in all of this as it seems, maybe it’s time to consider a different approach. Instead of just brushing off all the teasing, why not act on it?”

“What!?” Sasuke’s face instantly flushed a deep red as he quickly looked away, struggling to compose himself. “I… I don’t think you understand what you’re saying,” he stammered. “The kind of jokes we’ve been making, they’re not just… they’re not casual. They’re— well, they’re inappropriate. I can’t just act on them. They’re just jokes.”

“And what’s wrong with that? You’re not kids anymore. From the way you’re reacting, it seems like maybe you’ve been hoping for–”

“Don’t–” He cuts off. His discomfort was palpable, and he felt the weight of his embarrassment pressing down on him. His face burned, and he could barely find his voice. “I mean, it’s not like I’m just going to… do something about it. It’s—” He fumbled, grasping for words that wouldn’t betray his true feelings.

But the Hokage interrupted, his tone gentler this time. “If all this is bothering you so much, maybe it’s because it’s not just a game to you anymore. But really, Sasuke, what’s the harm in exploring it? You’re both young men with a lot of unresolved feelings. Maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to let some of that tension out.”

The Uchiha’s eyes widened, and he quickly shook his head, trying to shut the conversation down. “That’s not—this isn’t something I want to—”

But the Hokage wasn’t finished. He leaned in slightly, his voice carrying a more noticeable hint of sarcasm now. “Come on, it’s perfectly natural to feel this way. You and Naruto, you’re both in your prime. A little… exploration could do wonders. In fact, maybe it’s time we had a talk about how to handle these kinds of… urges.”

“Stop!” Sasuke’s voice rang out, louder and more desperate than he intended. His face was burning, and he felt like the ground might actually swallow him up. The idea of Kakashi turning this into a full-blown sex education lecture was more than he could handle.

And just as if on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed up the stairwell before Shikamaru emerged onto the rooftop holding a few papers in one hand. 

He paused at the top of the stairs, his eyes widening slightly as he took in the scene before him. Sasuke, with his face flushed an alarming shade of red, looked like he was on the verge of either exploding or vanishing into thin air. Kakashi, on the other hand, seemed entirely unfazed, a small, knowing smile playing beneath his mask.

Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. “Uh… Sasuke?” he greeted, his tone slightly cautious as he glanced between the two. “Didn’t expect to see you up here.” 

Sasuke’s eyes darted to the newcomer, feeling a surge of relief so intense it was almost dizzying. The jounin’s sudden arrival was a lifeline, pulling him out of the mortifying conversation he’d been trapped in. 

He immediately tried to compose himself, though the lingering embarrassment was hard to shake. “Hey,” he managed to reply, his voice a bit strained.

But the Nara didn’t seem to miss the tension in the air. He handed the papers over to the Hokage, but his gaze remained on the Uchiha, studying his reaction. “Everything alright?” he asked, his tone laced with curiosity. It made sense, it wasn’t every day that someone could see Sasuke like that.

He nodded quickly, too quickly, eager to escape the situation. “Yeah,” he said, a little too forcefully, “Just talking.” He shot a glance at Kakashi, silently begging him not to continue the conversation.

But of course, he wasn’t about to make things easy for him. “Just a friendly chat,” he said, his tone still light, but with an undertone that made Sasuke’s heart rate spike again. “You know how it is.”

The Uchiha quickly averted his gaze, trying to hide his discomfort. The last thing he needed was for Shikamaru to get involved in this awkwardness. 

“Right… Well, I’ll leave you to it then,” He said, clearly sensing there was more going on, but wisely choosing not to press the issue and turned his attention back to the Hokage. “These are the reports you asked for.”

Kakashi accepted the papers with a nod. “Thanks, Shikamaru,” he said, before turning his attention back to the Uchiha. “I guess we should get back to work.”

The jounin gave a brief, knowing glance to both of them before making his way back towards the building. “Catch you later, Sasuke.”

“Later,” He mumbled.

And as Kakashi turned to leave, he paused, glancing back at him with a smirk. “Before leaving,” he said, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone, “Remember, the more you try to avoid it, the more it’ll find a way to catch up with you.”

Sasuke’s face burned anew, the implication hitting him hard. The Hokage gave him a final nod before heading back inside, leaving him alone on the rooftop with a tumult of emotions. 

He took a deep breath, trying to collect his scattered thoughts, and watched as they disappeared into the building. The weight of the conversation left him unsettled, making him feel as though he were standing on the edge of something he wasn’t quite ready to face.

As he stood there, a sudden realization cut through his fog of confusion: the diary . 

He had intended to thank Kakashi for the suggestion to start writing in it, a practice that had surprisingly become a source of solace for him. But in the chaos of their discussion, the diary had slipped from his mind entirely.

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the small, leather-bound book. His fingers trembled as he flipped through its pages, each one a fragment of his private thoughts and unspoken desires. 

He recalled his last entry with vivid clarity—the one where he had poured out his wish to embrace Naruto, a longing that he had buried under layers of doubt and hesitation. Since that entry, he had avoided the diary, convinced that Naruto had never seen it.

As he reached the final pages, his breath caught in his throat. 

His eyes widened in disbelief as he saw something that made his heart stop. 

There, written in Naruto’s unmistakable handwriting, was a response.

“I’d be down for that :D, I’d like to be the big spoon tho, just letting you know.”

Sasuke felt his pulse quicken as he reread the message over and over again. It left him breathless and overwhelmed. 

He immediately recalled Kakashi’s question about whether he had any additional proof that Naruto might have feelings for him.

With newfound urgency, he dashed toward the Hokage’s office with his heart pounding, and flung open the door with an almost theatrical force, his breath coming in short, sharp bursts. “Yes! I have something else!” he announced, his voice echoing through the room.

Inside, the room was full. 

Shikamaru, Shizune, Kakashi, and three young ninjas who were clearly startled by the dramatic entrance stood there in silence. 

The Nara’s eyebrows shot up in genuine surprise, his usually calm demeanor replaced by a rare expression of shock. Shizune’s mouth fell open, her eyes widening as she tried to process the unexpected scene unfolding before her, and the three genins, barely out of their teens, kept their gazes darted between him and the Hokage with a mix of awe and confusion. 

The tension in the room thickened, making the atmosphere palpably awkward. The young ninjas exchanged glances, clearly impressed by the spectacle and unsure how to react to the unusual display. 

The instant he saw the surprised faces, he realized how erratic he must have appeared. His face flushed deeply, and a wave of embarrassment washed over him. Kakashi, however, seemed to seize the moment with an almost theatrical flair. His eyes twinkled mischievously beneath his mask as he straightened up, mirroring Sasuke’s urgency with exaggerated seriousness.

“Everyone! It seems we have a matter of utmost importance here,” He announced with a grand gesture. “I must insist that you all leave immediately. Sasuke and I need to discuss this pressing issue in private.”

The young ninjas exchanged puzzled glances but complied, quickly filing out of the room with hurried footsteps. Shikamaru and Shizune followed suit, though the Nara threw a sidelong glance at the Uchiha before leaving, clearly noting Sasuke’s uncharacteristic behavior.

Kakashi leaned back in his chair with a deep sigh. “I was actually tired of work.” he said with a hint of amusement, “The gossip seemed a lot more interesting than anything else I had to do today. So, I’m all ears.”

The Uchiha, still flushed and feeling the weight of his embarrassment, offered a shaky apology. “I’m sorry. I just got carried away.”

But the Hokage cut him off with a casual wave of his hand. “No need to apologize. Honestly, I’m enjoying seeing you like this. It’s almost like you’re finally behaving like a normal teenager, despite not being one anymore.”

With a deep breath, Sasuke pulled out the diary, his hand trembling slightly. “I’ve been following your advice and writing in this,” he said, opening it to the latest entry. “One of the last days of our recent mission, Naruto and I had a bit of a disagreement, and he took my diary to apologize.” He paused, feeling the weight of his next words. “I hadn’t looked at it since then, but when I finally did just now, I saw that Naruto had written: ‘I’d be down for that! I’d like to be the big spoon tho, just letting you know.’

And the room fell into an oppressive silence. 

Sasuke’s eyes remained glued to the diary, avoiding the Hokage’s gaze as if it might burst into flames while the seconds ticked by, each one stretching the tension further.

He fidgeted with the edges of the diary, his face a deep crimson but hidden behind his hair. Every muscle in his body tensed as he resisted the urge to look up.

Finally, Kakashi cleared his throat loudly. His usual calm demeanor cracked as he struggled to find the right words. “Sasuke,” he said, his voice wavering slightly with suppressed amusement, “Did you really just ask him if you could cuddle up with him?”

His head dropped even lower, his face burning hotter than ever. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to disappear. “Maybe,” he muttered, barely audible.

“Wow,” he said with shock “You really need to get laid.”

**

The sound of the front door creaking open pulled his attention away from the book in his hand. His eyes flicked up just as Naruto stepped inside, and the sight before him made his breath hitch almost imperceptibly.

The blond stood in the doorway, drenched in sweat, the fabric of his training clothes clinging tightly to his body, outlining every muscle. His hair, usually a wild mess of sunshine, was damp and matted, sticking to his forehead in uneven strands.

Sasuke’s gaze traveled from the unruly blond locks to the flushed face below them. His cheeks were tinged with a deep pink, and his blue eyes were half-lidded and clouded with fatigue. He looked like he had pushed himself beyond his limits, as he so often did, and now he was paying the price for it.

“I’m home.” Usually, he would say it louder, but today, his breathing was ragged, and his chest heaved with each labored breath, his shoulders rising and falling with the effort. 

Yet, despite the exhaustion etched into every line of his body, there was something undeniably captivating about him in this state—a rawness that Sasuke found himself unable to look away from.

Their eyes met, and for a moment, he felt a flicker of concern buried beneath his usual stoic facade. “You look like hell,” he muttered, though his voice was softer than usual, betraying the undercurrent of worry he tried to hide.

The blond managed a weak smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Yeah, well,” he rasped, his voice hoarse, “I’ve had worse.”

Sasuke closed the book in his hand and placed it aside, his eyes never leaving Naruto’s. “You’re going to kill yourself if you keep pushing like this,” 

His friend chuckled breathlessly, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand. “I’m fine, really. Just need a shower and some sleep.” He took a few unsteady steps further into the room, swaying slightly as if his body was finally registering just how exhausted it was.

His gaze followed every movement, noting the slight tremor in the blond’s hands and the way his legs seemed to threaten to give out at any moment. He wanted to tell him to sit down, to rest, but he was stubborn to a fault, and if he said he was fine, no amount of cajoling would convince him otherwise.

Instead, he sighed and stood up, moving toward the kitchen. “I’ll make something to eat,” he said, his tone brooking no argument.

Naruto blinked, surprised for a second, but then nodded gratefully. “Thanks, Sasuke.”

As he walked away, he couldn’t help but glance back over his shoulder. The sight of his friends so utterly spent made everything harder to bear. 

Since his conversation with Kakashi and since reading what the blond had written in his diary, Sasuke had been mentally preparing himself to finally do something. The thought of crossing that line, of making a move, had been simmering in his mind all afternoon. He had been waiting, expecting Naruto to throw out some teasing remark or a playful jab, anything that could be his excuse to act, but seeing Naruto now—his shirt clinging to his skin, muscles taut under the strain of whatever grueling training he had endured—He felt a darker rush, something that made his pulse quicken and his breath hitch. 

He couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to be the reason for that state, to be the one who made the blond gasp for breath, to see him flushed and spent because of him. Of course, he had seen Naruto like that before—gasping, drenched in sweat, even more battered and exhausted—because of him. But those moments had always been in the context of battle, driven by the desire to defeat each other. This was very different. His intentions now were far from fighting. What he wanted, what he craved, had nothing to do with violence.

Well, perhaps a little bit. 

The primal urge to be the cause of that exhaustion, to push Naruto to his limits and beyond, consumed him.

If he acted on it now, if he gave in to what he really wanted, it would be a lot, and he knew he wasn’t ready to deal with the consequences of that.

So, with a great effort, he tore his gaze away, forcing himself to focus on the mundane task of making a meal. 

The blond lingered in the doorway of the kitchen, his eyes fixed on him. “I’m gonna take a shower,” he said, but for some reason, he didn’t leave immediately. Instead, he stayed there a little longer, watching as Sasuke methodically pulled ingredients from the fridge.

The Uchiha noticed how the air between them grew tense, a subtle pressure building as the silence stretched on, and he paused what he was doing to turn to face his friend, catching the blond’s expression before it could disappear behind his usual mask of nonchalance. 

There was something there—something fleeting and heavy, like a shadow of sadness or regret.

“Is everything okay?” He asked, his voice low but laced with concern. He tried to read Naruto’s face, searching for the reason behind that look.

The blond blinked, as if pulled out of a reverie, and quickly offered a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Yeah, everything’s fine,” he replied, his tone a little too light as he rubbed the back of his neck and then gestured to the ingredients on the counter. “You need any help with that?”

For a moment, Sasuke just watched him, trying to pierce through the facade. “It’s fine, I’ve got it,” he said, though he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off.

Naruto nodded, his smile a bit more genuine this time. “Alright, then. I’ll be quick.” And with that, he turned and headed toward the bathroom, the sound of his footsteps fading as he disappeared down the hall.

Sasuke stood there for a moment longer, staring at the empty doorway. That look in Naruto’s eyes lingered in his mind, like a nagging thought he couldn’t quite grasp. 

He pushed it aside, focusing once more on the task at hand, though his movements were now more distracted and his mind far less settled.

*

Naruto had been out of the bathroom for a while when he reappeared in the kitchen. The sound of his soft footsteps was the only warning Sasuke got before he caught sight of him in the doorway. He was dressed in his usual loungewear—an oversized orange hoodie that hung loosely off his frame, the fabric too large and yet so familiar, along with a pair of comfortable pants that completed the look. It was an outfit he had seen countless times, one that had become almost synonymous with home for him. But tonight, the sight stirred something different, a heightened awareness that he couldn’t quite ignore.

The blond lingered in the doorway for a moment, his hair still damp from the shower, clinging to his forehead in dark strands. He looked more relaxed, and there was a new softness in his eyes.

Sasuke barely allowed himself to glance up, forcing his focus back to the food that was nearly done. The simplicity of the task had always been a way to ground himself, to keep his thoughts in check. Yet, tonight, it was barely enough. 

And, of course, Naruto had to make things more complicated. 

Sasuke felt him move closer, his presence a warm and solid thing that filled the space behind him. Then, with a fluidity that spoke of familiarity and a heavy kind of exhaustion, the blond stepped right into his personal space, pressing himself gently but firmly against his back. The warmth of his body seeping through the fabric of their clothes.

The embrace was loose, casual, as if this were the most natural thing in the world for him, a gesture born out of nothing more than the need for comfort and rest. The way he seemed to just melt into the embrace, was a testament to how tired he truly was, how much he simply needed to be close to someone without any pretense or barriers. And Sasuke, despite the immediate spike of awareness that shot through him, found himself unable to do anything but let him stay there, leaning into the warmth that felt both overwhelming and deeply comforting.

The blond leaned in closer, his breath warm against Sasuke’s shoulder as he peered over it, his voice barely more than a soft murmur. “What’s for dinner?”

The Uchiha’s heart beat just a little faster with the awareness of Naruto’s closeness sharpening with each passing second. He forced himself to reply, keeping his tone as even as possible, though the effort was palpable. “Just something simple,” he said. “It’ll be ready soon.”

And before he could say anything more, Naruto moved closer, his arms tightening around him and his chin resting on Sasuke’s shoulder, his breath warm and steady against the side of his neck.

The blond let out a long, slow yawn, the sound vibrating through him, resonating deep in his chest. “I’m so tired,” he mumbled, the words almost slurred with exhaustion. His voice was heavy, tinged with a kind of weariness that spoke of long hours and relentless effort. 

Sasuke’s grip on the spoon tightened involuntarily as he stirred the contents of the pot. He could feel the tension building in his muscles, a mix of frustration and something far more potent that he was desperately trying to keep at bay. He had to remind himself to breathe, to keep his focus on the cooking, even though every instinct in his body was screaming for him to do something—anything—other than simply stand there.

He couldn’t bring himself to pull away. 

He couldn’t bring himself to break the moment, even though he knew he should. 

He had once justified their closeness by convincing himself that it didn’t mean anything, that Naruto was just being Naruto—affectionate, carefree, oblivious to how deeply it affected him. But now, with the possibility that Naruto might actually feel the same way, the idea of this embrace being just a platonic gesture no longer held. 

The blond, seemingly unaware of the turmoil he was causing, yawned again and nuzzled more into his shoulder, “You’re warm.” He murmured. 

Sasuke’s heart skipped a beat, and he swallowed hard, trying to keep his voice steady. “You should sit down,” he suggested, trying to inject some normalcy into his tone. “Dinner will be ready soon.”

*

"This is amazing, Sasuke!" He said with his characteristic enthusiasm. "You always know how to make the best meals. I don't know how you do it."

He felt a small, contented smile tugging at his lips as he watched his friend savor each bite. "I’m glad you like it," he replied, though he was more focused on the soft, genuine tone in his voice rather than the praise itself.

As they ate, a faint blush crept onto the blond’s cheeks, and the Uchiha braced himself for what might come next. He could sense that Naruto was working up to something, something deeper than the usual casual conversation.

“I have to say,” He began slowly, his eyes shifting to the side as if searching for the right words, “I feel really happy right now.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

The blond took a deep breath, “It’s just… I’ve never had anyone to come home to before, y’know?” he said, his voice dropping even lower. “Or someone who thinks of me when they're making food. I mean, I never had anyone who really cared like that.” He paused, his fingers absently tracing the rim of his plate. “There was a time when I was sure you hated me, that you didn’t want to see me anymore. I thought you were done with me.”

Sasuke’s heart tightened, the weight of those words sinking deep into his chest. He had never imagined that his presence, his simple actions, could hold such significance for someone. The idea that the blond had once believed he was hated, that he was unwelcome, struck him with a pang of regret so intense it almost took his breath away.

He was someone precious, someone he wanted to protect and cherish with every fiber of his being. The depth of his emotions startled him, a love so deep and encompassing that it almost overwhelmed him. Even at his darkest days, his memory would be his only light. 

The mere thought of being someone who made Naruto happy, someone who gave him a sense of belonging, filled him with a warmth he couldn’t quite describe. He wanted to be the person he would always look forward to coming home to, the one who could bring a smile to his face after a long day. He wanted to be someone who made him feel valued and loved in ways he had never experienced before. He wanted to continue doing the small, simple things that made him feel cared for, to be the steady presence in his life that he had never had before.

“But,” The Uzumaki continued, his smile growing tender, “I’m so happy that it wasn’t the case.”

His breath caught in his throat. The urge to speak, to finally confess what had been simmering in his heart for so long, surged within him. He wanted to say everything—that he loved him, that he wanted to be there for him in a way that went beyond friendship. He wanted to make him understand just how much he meant to him, how deeply he cared, but the words lodged in his throat, refusing to come out. 

Yet, all he could manage was a simple truth, a fraction of what he truly felt.

“I… I could never hate you,” He said, his voice barely above a whisper, but filled with a quiet intensity. “I never did… and I never will.”

He wanted to say so much more, to spill the emotions that were swirling inside him, but he held back. Not out of fear, but because he knew that once he started, there would be no stopping. The love he felt for Naruto was vast, overwhelming, and it scared him how much he wanted to give it all to him. 

But as the silence stretched on, he felt a knot of anxiety tighten in his chest, the weight of his unsaid words becoming almost unbearable. His gaze dropped, and he felt a flicker of embarrassment at how difficult it was to speak his heart.

“Sorry,” He murmured, his voice tinged with the awkwardness of vulnerability. “I’ve never been good with words like you, and I’m used to keeping my emotions to myself. But I want you to know that even when I was lost and far from you, you… kept me going.”

He shifted slightly, feeling the warmth of the blond’s gaze on him, and a subtle flush crept up his neck. Gathering his resolve, he slowly lifted his eyes, meeting Naruto’s gaze for the first time in forever, and what he saw there took his breath away. 

The tenderness in his expression was profound, his blue eyes soft and unguarded, conveying emotions that words would never fully capture.

In that moment, with the way Naruto looked at him, he understood how much his feelings mirrored the very emotions swirling within his own heart, and it erased any lingering doubt. 

It was as if they were speaking a silent language only they could understand, one built on years of shared pain, trust, and unspoken affection. 

The warmth of their connection filled the room, creating a space where past regrets and future hopes could coexist, quietly and beautifully, while Sasuke’s heart ached. 

Naruto softly uttered his name. It was a whisper, but it carried a weight that made his heart race even more. 

For a brief moment, the world outside their gaze disappeared, and the silence between them was thick.

Sasuke cleared his throat, finally looking away, unable to sustain the intensity of the moment any longer. 

“Don’t sleep on the couch tonight,” he murmured, his voice barely audible, almost as if he hadn’t meant to say it aloud.

But he couldn’t bring himself to look at the blond’s reaction. Not in a million years. 

He refused to see the truth reflected in that face, even if it means to see an acceptance, he wasn’t ready to deal with the consequences of the quiet plea that had escaped his lips almost by accident. Nor did he want to confront the burning flush of his own cheeks. 

Instead, he busied himself with the remnants of their meal.

**

Sasuke stood in the bathroom, brushing his teeth, as Naruto's voice echoed from the hallway.

“Are you sure? I really don’t mind sleeping on the couch. I’ve gotten used to it anyway, y’know?” 

“Of course I am sure, usuratonkachi. Why else would I suggest it in the first place?” He thought, the insistence starting to grate on his nerves, but instead of voicing his annoyance directly, he responded with a little passive-aggressive tone, “Just shut up and go to bed already.”

“Geez…” He heard. 

He listened as the blond shuffled off and the exaggerated sound of him flopping onto the bed before a long, drawn-out sigh of satisfaction. “Man, it’s been so long since I slept in my own bed.”

Sasuke exited the bathroom and made his way to the bedroom, leaning casually against the doorframe as he took in the sight of his friend sprawled comfortably on the bed. “If you missed your bed so much, you could have just slept here from the start,” he remarked, his tone carrying a hint of frustration. “I never stopped you from it.”

The blond looked up at him, a bit surprised by the irritation in his voice. “What’s with that attitude, Sasuke? I thought you said you loved me!” he teased, with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

“That’s not what I said!” He snapped, though the heat in his face betrayed his embarrassment. Actually, that was exactly what he hadn’t been able to say.

“I’m sure that’s what you wanted to say anyways.” he quipped, leaning back with a grin that only deepened Sasuke’s irritation.

He decided to drop it and pushed off the doorframe to walk toward the bed, his movements sharp and determined. “Move,” he ordered. “I said move!”

“Damn!” Naruto pouted, shifting over with exaggerated reluctance, though the playful glint in his eyes remained. “You’re so mean, y’know?!” he mumbled, scooting to the side, his voice laced with mock indignation.

Unfazed by the blond’s antics, the Uchiha silently slipped under the covers, turning his back to the blond as he nestled into his usual spot. The cool sheets did little to ease the heat still lingering on his cheeks, and despite his best efforts, his heart refused to settle into its usual rhythm. The proximity, the warmth radiating from the body beside him, only seemed to intensify his awareness of every breath, every rustle of fabric.

He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to relax, to banish the remnants of that blush and the erratic pounding in his chest. But just as he thought he might regain some semblance of composure, he felt the mattress dip slightly behind him.

Before he could react, Naruto lunged at him, his body moving with a sudden burst of energy that belied his previous exhaustion. The blond’s arms wrapped around Sasuke in a bear-like grip, pulling him close with a triumphant laugh. “Gotcha!” he exclaimed, his voice bubbling with playful triumph.

“Get off me, idiot!” He barked, his tone sharp as he tried to escape the embrace. But despite his protests, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, betraying the annoyance he was trying to project.

In response, the blond only tightened his hold, his laughter echoing in the room as Sasuke struggled. “No way, teme! You’re not getting away that easily!”

The Uchiha groaned in mock frustration, squirming as he tried to wedge an elbow between them to shove his friend off. “You’re such a child,” he muttered, though the lack of real heat in his words gave him away.

Naruto grinned wider, dodging his feeble attempts to push him away. “And you’re no fun,” he shot back, his fingers darting out to poke Sasuke’s side, knowing full well how ticklish he was there.

“Bastard!” He hissed, twisting sharply to the side in an effort to dislodge him, but  the blond only laughed harder, his grip slipping just enough for Sasuke to nearly wriggle free—almost, but not quite. 

The blond quickly adjusted his hold, pulling him back with a playful tug that sent them both tumbling slightly on the bed.

They continued their playful scuffle, limbs tangling as they exchanged half-hearted insults and nudges. Sasuke’s attempts to shove Naruto off became less and less serious, and more about the rhythm of their playful banter. Naruto, for his part, took full advantage of his weakening resolve, grinning as he continued to poke and prod, determined to keep him engaged.

The tension from earlier began to melt away with each shared laugh, their playful wrestling growing more lighthearted as they both gave into the silliness of the moment. The blond’s laughter was infectious, and even Sasuke found it hard to keep up his usual stoic demeanor as they rolled around on the bed, neither really wanting to win.

Finally, after what felt like minutes of playful tussling, the blond relented, his laughter dying down as he loosened his hold on the Uchiha. “Alright, alright,” he chuckled, his voice slightly breathless from the exertion.

Sasuke, equally out of breath, turned away from him and quickly resumed his previous position, though his heart was still pounding. “Fuck you,” he muttered, the fondness in his voice unmistakable despite the curse.

In all honesty, he couldn't help but feel a flicker of gratitude deep within him. He had been afraid— terrified , really—that sleeping together would turn horribly awkward, that the delicate balance they were maintaining would be thrown off. But, in his usual fashion, Naruto had managed to keep things light, to make him feel at ease. He didn’t want things to become strange between them, especially not now when everything seemed to be on the verge of changing. Naruto's laughter, the way he'd thrown himself at him without a second thought—it was all so natural, so simple, that for a brief moment, he let himself believe that maybe things could stay that way.

But then, as he was lost in his thoughts, he felt it—a slow, deliberate movement as Naruto’s arms wrapped around him once more. This time, there was no rush, no playful squeeze. Instead, it was a soft, almost tender embrace, as if he was trying to hold him closer, more intimately.

His whole body tensed immediately at the contact. His heart, which had just started to calm down, picked up speed again, thudding loudly in his chest. The warmth of Naruto’s body seeped through the thick fabric of his hoodie, the heat almost overwhelming as he became acutely aware of every inch of where they touched—The blond’s chest pressed firmly against his back, the curve of his arm resting gently across his waist, and the steady rise and fall of his breathing in sync with his own.

He swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry as he tried to maintain some semblance of control, but the more he focused on the feeling, the harder it became to keep his composure. Every breath Naruto took seemed to echo in his own chest, every subtle movement sending a ripple of awareness through his entire body.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the quiet rustle of the sheets as they adjusted to each other’s presence. Not that much adjustment was needed though—their bodies fit together almost perfectly, as if they were made to be this close.

Naruto’s voice broke the silence, soft and almost hesitant. “So... you’ve read the diary, then?” he asked, his breath warm against Sasuke’s neck.

He hesitated for a fraction of a second before nodding, a barely perceptible movement that carried so much more than simple acknowledgment. The blond didn’t say anything at first, but Sasuke felt the embrace tighten subtly, the arm around his waist pulling him closer while he shifted slightly, burying his face into the crook of his neck, his breath now ghosting over his skin in a way that sent shivers down his spine.

For a moment, he was frozen, unsure of how to react. Naruto’s breath, soft and warm, made his breath hitch and his pulse quicken. It was as if every nerve in his body had come alive, hyper-aware of the heat radiating from the blond and the tantalizing sensation of his lips so close to his neck, yet not quite touching it.

It was unbearable. 

Every logical thought was drowned out by the simple, undeniable fact that— Fuck, he wanted him so bad. The raw, physical desire coursed through him, consuming him entirely. 

But just when he thought it couldn’t possibly get worse, it surely did.

The blond leaned closer, and then, with a low, teasing murmur, he spoke, his lips brushing lightly against his ear. “Don’t be so tense,” He whispered, his voice laced with a playful edge. “Or I might just have to bite you to get you to relax.”

And with that, any semblance of sanity Sasuke had left crumbled , replaced by a burning need to respond, to do something— anything —to keep this moment alive. He could almost hear Kakashi’s voice from earlier, urging him to lean into the teasing, to push the boundaries and see where it might lead. The thought made his pulse race even faster, but as much as he wanted to escalate the tension, he wasn't entirely sure how to play the game.

So he chose the first thing that came to mind, something that might provoke the blond into keeping the exchange going.

“Oh?” he said, his voice edged with mockery. “You’re gonna bite me? What, are you a vampire now?”

The blond chuckled softly, the sound low and drowsy, as if sleep was just a breath away. “Nah, but my fangs are way sharper than anyone else’s. They could be a pretty dangerous weapon, y’know? And right now…” His voice, unusually deep and heavy, trailed off, his words lazily slipping into the space between them as he let his nose brush against Sasuke’s neck, almost absentmindedly, as if it were an afterthought. “You’re really tempting me.”

Sasuke couldn't suppress the small nervous laugh that escaped him, though every muscle in his body was wound tight. He had never heard the blond’s voice like that. It was deep, weighted with an edge that made his resolve shatter completely. “Is that also Kurama’s influence?”

“Mhm,” he hummed, the sound so soft and resonant that it reverberated through Sasuke’s skin, making his heart pound even harder. The blond seemed almost casual in his movements, but the Uchiha was no fool. Every subtle touch, every brush of his nose, was anything but innocent.

“Now how the hell do I reply to that, usuratonkachi?” He thought, his frustration bubbling just beneath the surface as Naruto’s response offered him no real opening to continue the conversation. 

He tried to regain his composure, determined to keep the playful banter going one way or another, even if his next words didn’t make much sense. “Hm, I don’t think they’re really that sharp.” He said with a forced air of indifference, trying to mask the panic that had begun to creep up inside him. He hoped that Naruto’s response would either ease the tension or escalate it further, 

And luckily, it did. 

The jinchuuriki didn’t hesitate. A smirk curved his lips as he drew closer, parting them just enough to graze his teeth against his neck and pressed them gently against the skin, careful not to cause actual pain.

Sasuke could feel the faint bite, strong enough to make him realize that Naruto wasn’t exaggerating. The sensation of his teeth, almost like a sharp caress, was deeply electrifying, stoking the flames of his desire rather than quenching them. It was as if every nerve ending in his body was tuned to the slightest shift, and the tender care with which the blond handled him only made the heat inside him flare up even more.

How much longer could he possibly endure this?

Luckily for him, the blond didn’t stop there. Probably driven by the obvious, uncontrollable shudders Sasuke experienced every time he shifted, or perhaps because he had tilted his head enough to give him more access. 

Whatever the reason was, Naruto’s teasing touch grew more deliberate as he continued to slowly tracing the edge of his teeth on the delicate skin of his neck, and applying just enough pressure without drawing any blood. His lips would occasionally brush against him, moving with an almost lazy rhythm, making Sasuke’s nerves on fire.

His heart pounded erratically, each beat resonating with the mounting tension. He bit down hard on his lower lip in a desperate attempt to stifle any sounds that might escape his mouth, but the effort was evident in the tension of his muscles and the flush of his skin. 

The blond appeared to revel in the effect he had, his movements growing slightly bolder, though he remained mindful of the line between pleasure and pain. The way he tilted Sasuke’s head just a little more to grant himself an easier access made it almost impossible for the Uchiha to think clearly.

But then, out of nowhere, Naruto pulled back slightly, as if abruptly realizing something. “Yeah,” he said, adjusting his posture to return to how he was before. “They are pretty sharp.”

The sudden change was jarring, like a cold splash of water after a long, steamy embrace, leaving Sasuke reeling, with his frustration boiling over. 

His body, still burning with desire, seemed to cry out in protest, but he managed a terse, “Hm,” barely concealing the simmering annoyance and longing that surged within him.

The blond’s grin widened as he seemingly noticed his reaction, and with an exaggerated show of innocence, he withdrew one of his hands from Sasuke’s side and lightly brushed his fingers against his neck. “Oops,” he chuckled, his tone laced with amusement, “I think I scratched you a little.”

Sasuke’s eyes widened in disbelief. “You what?” 

“It’s nothing, I only nicked you a bit.” His laughter was light, almost mocking, and did little to soothe the Uchiha’s racing heart or the burning sensation that lingered on his skin.

He couldn’t care less about the scratch. The real frustration was the abrupt way of ending their intimate closeness. It felt like a cruel twist, leaving him stranded in a sea of desire with no outlet. The rush of disappointment on him was palpable, enough evident for Naruto to notice the darkening expression on his face.

Without a word, the blond wrapped his arms around him again into a more reassuring embrace, probably misinterpreting the cause of Sasuke’s frustration and trying to do something to ease it. “Hey, c’mon, don’t be mad,” he said, his voice taking on a softer, almost pleading tone as he spoke. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” 

To his surprise, the warmth of the embrace was actually working. It began to melt away the tight knot of frustration in his chest after a few seconds. 

But just as he began to find solace in the tender comfort, Naruto’s movements shifted again. With a sudden, almost unexpected grace, the blond leaned in to press a gentle kiss right onto the sensitive area where he had accidentally scratched the Uchiha. 

It caught him completely off guard. 

The sensation of Naruto’s lips, soft and warm against his neck, sent a jolt through him, and an involuntary moan escaped his lips, the sound a mixture of surprise and deep-seated pleasure, along with his body arching slightly in response to the unexpected contact, blending the lingering desire with a new wave of arousal.  

The sound was raw and unfiltered, slipping out before he could catch it, sending a shockwave of mortification through him. He could hardly believe he had made such a sound—there was no way Naruto hadn’t noticed. The heat pooling in his core was unbearable, and his face flushed with embarrassment as he buried it in the pillow, hoping to hide his entire existence.

He wanted to die, to disappear, to sink into the bed and vanish. 

But god, he was on fire. 

The blond pressed in even closer, his embrace tightening around his waist, pulling him firmly against his body. “Hey,” He murmured softly, his breath warm against his ear. “You okay?”

Sasuke’s voice came out muffled, barely more than a strained whisper as he fought to keep his emotions in check. “Enough.” His tone was edged with a mixture of frustration and anger. It was clear that the playful, innocent act Naruto was putting on was wearing thin with him, and he was done with the charade. “You know what you’re doing,” His voice sharper now, breaking through the haze of embarrassment. “Don’t act like you don’t.”

Internally, he wanted to scream for Naruto to continue, to not pull back now after bringing him so close to the edge, to not let the moment slip away and seize the passion they had stirred up and carry it forward.

“You’re right.” His response came in a playful yet heated tone, with a grin that barely masked his own lingering desire. “But playing the fool is just my way of hiding how nervous I truly am, you know?” His voice held a raw, vulnerable edge, revealing a layer of honesty beneath his playful behavior. 

“Then stop,” he said, his voice tight with a mix of exasperation and yearning.

With a gentle and slow motion, the blond reached up again to carefully brush Sasuke’s hair away from his neck, his touch tender and deliberate. The warmth of his fingers was soothing, sending shivers of both comfort and anticipation down his spine.

Leaning in, Naruto’s breath was a whisper against his ear, his voice deep and gravelly with an intimate softness that made Sasuke’s heart race. “I will,” he murmured, his tone husky and earnest as his lips returned to the Uchiha’s neck with a renewed intensity. The kiss was a soft, slow, tender press against the skin that conveyed more than words ever could. 

Sasuke’s senses were overwhelmed by the delicate touch, making him feel as though he were melting into the moment. He really tried to steady his breathing, but each touch, each gentle nibble, sent waves of pleasure through him, making his body betray him completely by responding eagerly to Naruto’s attention.

“Stop,” he murmured weakly, the word barely escaping his lips as if uttered from a place of deep internal conflict. It was a desperate attempt to reclaim some semblance of control, to shield himself from the vulnerability he was exposing. It was as if he hoped to preserve a fragment of his dignity, to hide the undeniable pleasure that was betraying him, but the way his hand clung tightly to the fabric of Naruto’s sleeve, subconscious pleading for more, contradicted his verbal request. “I said stop,” He repeated, but the protest was hollow, drowned out by the physical evidence of his arousal. The way he leaned back into Naruto, seeking more contact, and every involuntary shiver and gasp, was a clear indication of what he truly wanted. 

The blond’s kisses grew more insistent, each press of his lips exploring the sensitive curve of Sasuke’s neck with an intimate tenderness that only deepened his torment. The way Naruto’s kisses lingered, tracing gentle patterns, seemed to meticulously dismantle every last shred of the Uchiha’s resolve, peeling away his defenses layer by layer, until he was left exposed and vulnerable. The more his lips roamed, the more Sasuke felt himself unraveling, caught in a vortex of pleasure that he could no longer ignore.

He recalled Kakashi’s words once more, the way he said they were no longer kids, that it was okay to let go and give in to the teasing. Sure! He had been right, but maybe Sasuke should have paid more attention to whatever the Hokage had to say. Maybe that way he would’ve prepared better for the reality of melting away in Naruto’s arms, barely managing to stifle the moans that threatened to escape him. It seemed that he had underestimated how deeply he could be affected, how the act of giving in could lead to such a profound loss of control. 

Also, if his body was reacting so uncontrollably to these teasing kisses, how could he ever hope to handle the full extent of what might come if things were to truly escalate? What if his reactions became even more intense? The fear of being reduced to a mere vessel for pleasure without the ability to maintain even a semblance of control, gnawed at him. 

Maybe he was way weaker than he thought. Way weaker . Sasuke had always seen himself as the one who held the upper hand, the one with the strength and resolve to face anything. Yet, here he was, his control slipping away like sand through his fingers. 

But maybe… maybe that was okay. 

The idea was foreign, unsettling even, but as Naruto’s warmth surrounded him, as the blond’s touches sent waves of pleasure coursing through him, he felt something begin to shift within. 

This wasn’t a battle he needed to fight. 

There was no enemy here, no threat to guard against. 

The only thing he was fighting against, was himself. 

What was the point of that? What was the point of resisting something that felt so undeniably right?

Maybe it was okay to want someone–Naruto this much. Maybe it was okay to let himself be swept up in the tide of sensations that the blond was evoking. The way Naruto’s hands started moving over his skin, the way his breath ghosted over his neck—Sasuke could feel the sincerity in every action, the unspoken truth that he was wanted , not for his strength or his power, but for who he was.

He could be weak, he could show his vulnerability, and that was okay. Naruto wouldn’t judge him, Naruto had never judged him. Through all their battles, their disagreements, their history, Naruto had always seen him , not as someone to be defeated, but as someone to be understood and respected, to be saved. The way he was being held, as if he was something precious, something worth holding onto, made him feel the last of his resolve crumbling, giving way to the need that had been simmering beneath the surface for so long. 

This was what he wanted. 

This was what he had always wanted, even if he had been too stubborn to admit it. 

He wanted Naruto’s touch, Naruto’s warmth, Naruto’s everything . And the truth was, he wanted him too. It was in every kiss, every caress, every whisper. 

So, he allowed himself to be open, to let the blond see the parts of him he had always kept hidden away. And as he did, the fear, the insecurity, the doubt—all of it began to melt away.

Before he knew it, his breaths became shallow and ragged, each inhalation catching in his throat as his body responded with a raw intensity he had never experienced before. Small twitches running through his muscles as he arched closer to the blond, seeking more of the warmth that enveloped him.

His hand moved on its own, trembling slightly as it reached up, fingers threading through the soft strands of Naruto’s hair. The touch was tentative at first, almost as if he was afraid to cross a line, but as his need grew, so did the urgency of his actions. He tugged gently at the blond locks, a silent plea not just for more, but for him to stay close, to keep going.

Small, involuntary sounds slipped from his lips—whimpers, gasps, each one revealing how thoroughly he was unraveling under Naruto’s care. He found himself unable to hold back, unable to suppress the reactions that were spilling over. His hips shifted slightly, almost imperceptibly at first, but as he moved, he felt a hardness pressing against him, unmistakable and thrilling. The realization sent a spark of heat through him, and what had started as an unconscious movement, became more deliberate, seeking more of that friction, pressing directly against it, feeling the firm, undeniable evidence of Naruto’s arousal.  

The blond’s breath hitched audibly, a low groan rumbling from deep within his chest as he instinctively ground back against the Uchiha. For a moment, his lips paused, his voice thick with need as he spoke, “You’re incredibly sensitive…” The words were rough, tinged with an urgency that betrayed just how close to the edge he was himself. It wasn’t just the usual playful banter—Naruto was burning with desire too. 

Damn, they weren't playing anymore. 

This was really happening.

The realization hit him like a tidal wave. The way Naruto’s voice dropped, the way he practically growled against his ear—it made everything feel too real. “I wanna hear you more,” He continued, his tone laced with a desperate, almost pleading edge. 

Sasuke’s eyes fluttered shut as his breath caught in his throat. Their bodies moved in a slow, intoxicating rhythm, the friction between them growing more intense with every slight shift. Naruto’s hips pressed into him with increasing urgency, the two of them practically grinding against each other now, each movement sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through their entire bodies. 

The blond’s hands weren’t idle either—they were tracing the lines of Sasuke’s body as if trying to memorize every inch of it, digging his fingers into his flesh from time to time, not hard enough to hurt, but enough to leave Sasuke’s heart racing, as if Naruto was trying to claim him as his own, and he couldn’t stop the quiet gasps that escaped his lips.  

“Naruto,” he whispered, his voice trembling, the name escaping him like a prayer, filled with a mix of desperation and surrender. His body arched into Naruto’s touch, silently begging for more, for everything.

His response was immediate. He paused, his hands gripping Sasuke's hips now with a possessive firmness, his breath hot against the back of his neck. When Naruto finally spoke, his voice was too low and serious, carrying a weight that made the Uchiha question if he took things too far. 

“Say my name like that again,” he murmured, the words vibrating with restrained urgency in a low, husky growl, “and I won’t be able to stop.”

Sasuke felt a shiver run down his spine at the sound of his voice—deeper, more intense than he had ever heard it before. It was as if the blond’s usual lightheartedness had been replaced by something far more primal. 

Unable to resist, he turned his head, and what he saw stole the breath from his lungs. 

Naruto’s blue eyes were now darkened with an overwhelming desire. His pupils were blown wide, swallowing the vibrant color. The look was intense, almost feral, filled with a raw hunger that the Uchiha had never seen before. His gaze was locked onto him, as if he was the only thing that mattered, the only thing he wanted. 

Should he be afraid? 

He had never seen him like this, and never felt the weight of such unfiltered desire directed at him. The way he was holding him, looking at him, was almost overpowering, as if he were trying to make him submit. A side that could easily overwhelm anyone caught in its grip.

But fear? No, that wasn’t quite right. If anything, it was the thrill of the unknown that made his heart race. The blond’s need was palpable, tangible, and it was clear he wanted Sasuke to surrender to it, to give in and let him take control. And for a moment, he felt the pull. 

But, he wasn’t going to let himself be overpowered so easily.

Maybe this was an unconscious attempt by Naruto to assert dominance, or maybe it was just the blond’s true nature emerging in the heat of the moment. Whatever it was, Sasuke wasn’t about to be reduced to something to be claimed without a fight. No, if Naruto wanted him, he would have to earn him . 

A slow, calculated smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he made up his mind. If Naruto wanted to play this game of dominance, then Sasuke would gladly meet him head-on. He was determined to make him work for every bit of control he sought.

“Why would you?” he replied, his voice low as he shifted smoothly, turning onto his back with deliberate slowness, his body arching slightly as he fully met Naruto’s gaze. 

The challenge in his eyes was clear, a silent dare to see just how far the blond was willing to go. 

But he didn’t waver, he didn’t change the intensity of his gaze at all. It remained as intense, as hungry.

The Uchiha had expected a reaction, maybe even a shift in his demeanor, but no, his unwavering stare conveyed a powerful confidence, one that seemed almost effortless. It was as if he didn’t need to play any stupid games, the very act of looking at him was enough to win the fight, just by sheer presence. 

The only thing Naruto really did was lower his gaze, slowly, deliberately, locking his eyes onto Sasuke’s now partially exposed abdomen, drinking in every detail. It was as if he were memorizing every curve, every line with his eyes, and when he finally allowed his fingers to move over it, it was with the same slow, deliberate pace. The touch came with a careful, almost reverent intention, feather-light, a barely-there caress that sent a jolt of sensation through the Uchiha, causing him to shiver involuntarily.

His movements were measured, each stroke of his fingers a deliberate exploration. He traced slow paths along the bare stomach, his fingertips pressing softly, just enough to feel the texture of the skin, but his expression remained focused, almost entranced. Every subtle twitch and clench of his jaw revealed just how much he was struggling to maintain control. It was evident that he was on the brink of losing his composure. It was almost painful to see.  

“You really don’t know what you’re doing,” the blond finally said. The words came out with a sharp, almost bitter edge. “You’re pushing it.”

“So what?” The smirk was still present despite the growing tension, a defiant claim of his own unwillingness to back down.

The space around them seemed to close in, while the air became thick with anticipation, suffocating. The room crackled with a charged intensity, every breath between them laden with electric tension. 

But then, while the blond’s eyes remained locked onto him, a subtle change occurred—so slight it might have gone unnoticed by anyone else, but not by Sasuke. He knew Naruto better than anyone, and the shift in him was profound. Beneath the intense desire that had previously dominated those blue depths, Sasuke detected a faint, almost imperceptible trace of sadness. It was as though a veil had momentarily lifted.

“You don’t really want this,” Naruto said after a moment, his voice carrying a trace of sorrowful conviction that cut through the charged atmosphere like a knife. The words were laden with a weight that made Sasuke’s heart ache, causing him to abandon his previous stance immediately. The playful challenge evaporated as he felt his smirk falter. 

He couldn’t believe Naruto was really doubting him. Here he was, completely surrendered, offering no resistance, even inviting him to more. And yet, he hesitated? Could he not see the way his body responded to every touch, every word? The thought was almost insulting. He had never been more vulnerable, more open, laying himself bare in a way that he had never done for anyone else. 

He wanted to shake him, to make him see, to make him understand that this was real, that he wanted this, wanted him —

but just as quickly as the anger rose, it faded, replaced by a sudden, sharp clarity.

This wasn’t about doubting him, it was about Naruto doubting himself . He didn’t want to cross the line that might damage their relationship. He didn’t want to make the decision that could drive Sasuke away once again. How many times had he told him how happy he was to have him back around? How many times had he been vocal about how deeply he missed him during his absence?

Sasuke could see it clearly now, Of course he wouldn’t dare to cross that line. Of course he would prefer to suffer in silence rather than risk the hard-won connection between them. Naruto had been struggling with the same uncertainties and emotional conflicts as Sasuke has, tormented by the same fears. 

Only that his fears were more justified.

Sasuke had hurt him a lot . His actions had left deep marks on the blond—his absence, his mistakes, his emotional distance had all contributed to the way Naruto was looking at him now, a painful reminder of how their past had cast long shadows over their present.  

Naruto’s hesitation was not just about managing his own emotions; it was also about coping with the emotional aftermath of the Uchiha’s previous actions.

His heart sank as he acknowledged how much damage he had done. 

Suddenly, his mind flashed to the note the blond’s had left that night during the mission. 

“I’m sorry about earlier. I didn’t mean to make things uncomfortable or to create any tension between us. There’s things I’ve been struggling with, and I’m sorry if my behavior made things awkward. It’s just been hard for me to handle everything lately.”

Was this what he meant by “ struggling with things ”? 

Was Sasuke what he was struggling with?

In a moment of clarity, Sasuke’s gaze softened as he made a final decision. His heart raced with the intensity of his feelings. 

He slowly lifted his hand, his fingers curling around the fabric of Naruto’s hoodie while pulling him closer. He could feel the rise and fall of the blond’s breath growing more erratic as their faces moved closer and the space between them narrowed until their breaths mingled. He watched as his eyes fluttered closed, a silent plea for connection, and with a final, decisive motion, Sasuke closed the distance. Their lips met with a soft, exploratory press. 

At first, the blond remained still with a hint of resistance as if he was caught off guard. But the initial shock quickly melted into a soft surrender. Sasuke could feel how he started to relax into the kiss, how his body gradually gave in to the gentle pressure.

As their lips parted slowly, the Uchiha’s gaze remained locked on the blond. Their breaths were ragged, and their faces flushed with the intensity of the moment. Both of their hearts hammered relentlessly in their chests, echoing audibly in the stillness between them. But before he had a chance to calm down and fully absorb the weight of what he just did, Naruto’s gaze sharpened, and without a word, he closed the distance once more, his body burning.

The transition was almost seamless, Naruto shifted with predatory grace as he leaned into the Uchiha, pressing him back against the mattress with an almost-controlled urgency that left no room for resistance. The weight of his body settled over him, warm and solid, as he held Sasuke in place with hands that were gentle but firm. 

The kiss was different this time. It was more demanding, more consuming, moving with a fervor that left them both breathless, with their tongues tangling in a heated dance. It was an intoxicating blend of passion and desperation, a raw and unfiltered expression of the desire that had been building.

As the kiss deepened, the blond’s hands began to move, exploring Sasuke’s body with an unrestrained need. His fingers slid beneath his shirt, the fabric bunching up as he pushed it higher. The touch, both possessive and tender, ignited a fire within him that he couldn’t control. His thumbs brushed over Sasuke’s nipples with a deliberate pressure that drew a sharp gasp from his lips. It was maddeningly slow, his fingers exploring as if he was savoring the feel of his body beneath his hands. 

The blond then broke the kiss to start trailing a burning path down Sasuke’s jawline, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. He moved with a deliberate slowness, as if he was determined to drive the Uchiha completely crazy. His mouth found the sensitive spot just below Sasuke’s ear, and he pressed a lingering kiss there, the sensation sending a jolt of pleasure through him that made him arch into the touch. But he didn’t stop there, the blond continued his descent, tracing the curve of Sasuke’s neck and leaving his skin tingling. He could feel how Naruto’s teeth grazed his collarbone, and the teasing bite that was soothed by the sweep of his tongue, making it impossible for Sasuke to suppress the shudder that rippled through him. 

But when his lips reached the place where Sasuke’s neck met his shoulder, sucking lightly on the sensitive skin, his resolve shattered. A deep, involuntary moan escaped his lips, and the sound seemed to have a profound impact on the blond, his eyes darkening even further with unbridled desire as he pulled back slightly to gaze at Sasuke, his breath ragged.

“Fuck, Sasuke,” He murmured against the skin, his words coming out as a ragged whisper that sent a thrill through the Uchiha. “I love the way you sound, you drive me crazy, really.”  And he returned to eat his neck with renewed fervor, his kisses becoming more insistent, more demanding, while his hands roamed across Sasuke’s body with a strong sense of possessiveness.

The admission was like a spark igniting a fresh wave of pleasure in the Uchiha. He was no longer ashamed of the sounds escaping his mouth, in fact, he was no longer thinking at all about his actions. His grip on the blond’s shoulders tightened, his nails digging in slightly in his clothes as he clung to the sensation. “Naruto,” he whispered breathlessly, remembering the blond's threat from earlier.

His lips lingered near Sasuke’s ear, his breath hot and heavy. “You know,” he began, his voice husky and filled with a dangerous promise, “I told you that if you keep—”

“Shut up,” He interrupted, his voice rough and commanding, his eyes dark with a burning intensity. “Clothes off.”

The demand was more than just a command; it was a desperate plea, a culmination of all the longing and anticipation that had been building up inside him over the past few months. He had fantasized about this moment countless times, had touched himself imagining what it would be like to have the blond in his hand, completely exposed. And now that the opportunity was there, he had to take it. 

The blond’s eyes widened slightly at the sudden shift in his demeanor, but the smirk that followed was slow and predatory. “You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?” His voice was low and teasing, but there was a clear edge of excitement beneath it. 

He pulled back just enough to be able to take his hoodie off, his eyes filled with a wild, burning passion that matched the desperation in Sasuke’s.

“Hm,” He breathed out, his voice trembling with raw emotion as Naruto’s shirt fell away. 

Sasuke’s gaze was riveted to the sight before him. Every muscle, every contour of that body was a testament to the countless times he had imagined it. He reached out, his hand trembling slightly as he traced the lines of Naruto’s exposed chest, his touch both reverent and greedy. “I’ve been waiting for this,” He said, his voice a low, desperate murmur as he pulled the blond closer. “I’ve been wanting you so much.”

Naruto’s breath hitched at the words. “Then take me,” he growled, his voice thick with need and a barely restrained hunger that sent a spark of electricity through the air. Without another word, Naruto’s hands moved with a newfound urgency, fingers curling around the hem of Sasuke’s shirt and tugging the fabric upward, the rough pads of his fingers grazing over the skin, sending a cascade of goosebumps in their wake.

As the garment slipped over his head and fell to the floor, Naruto’s eyes roamed over the newly exposed skin, tracing the planes of his chest, the sharp lines of his collarbone, and the smooth expanse of his abdomen. His breath quickened, and Sasuke could tell how the sight had ignited a hot fire on the blond.

But he couldn’t stand the tension any longer. The need to be closer, to feel more, consumed him.

He grabbed Naruto by the back of his head, his fingers tangling in the golden strands, and pulled him into another fervent kiss. The force of it was desperate, a collision of mouths that sent a jolt of electricity through both of them. Their lips met with a raw, almost bruising intensity, the taste of each other intoxicating and overwhelming.

The blond responded immediately, his own hand reaching up to grip the back of Sasuke’s neck, pulling him even closer, as if the contact could somehow fuse them together. Their mouths moved in perfect sync, a dance of tongues and teeth, pushing and pulling each other.

The heat between them was nearly unbearable, a scorching fire that spread through their veins, threatening to consume them whole. Each touch, each brush of skin against skin, only fueled the flames higher. Sasuke’s grip on Naruto’s hair tightened, the silky strands sliding between his fingers as he deepened the kiss, pouring all of his pent-up emotion, all of his longing, into it. 

He began to trail kisses down the blond’s neck, each one a calculated act of revenge, but he didn’t stop there—he took it to another level entirely. His tongue followed the path of his kisses, exploring every inch of flesh, tasting the salty mix of sweat and desire that clung to the blond’s skin. 

Naruto’s breath hitched in response, and Sasuke could feel the way his pulse quickened beneath his lips, the rapid beat of his heart betraying how deeply he was affected. With every flick of his tongue, every graze of his teeth, Sasuke elicited soft, desperate gasps from him, each one sweeter than the last. The sound sent a thrill through him, spurring him on.

His mouth moved down the column of Naruto’s throat, lingering at the hollow between his collarbones, scraping lightly over the tender skin, marking him with little sucks and bites, the kind that would leave faint bruises by morning if it weren't for his incredible ability to heal any wound in the blink of an eye.

Sasuke could feel the blond struggling to keep himself together, which only made him more determined to shatter that composure. His lips hovered just above Naruto’s collarbone, his tongue darted out to trace the ridge of bone, and he followed it with a slow, deliberate lick that soothed the skin he’d just bitten. The sensation seemed to make the blond arch against him, a low moan escaping his lips as he clutched Sasuke’s shoulders for balance.

He continued the journey, mapping out every sensitive spot, discovering what made Naruto shiver, what made him gasp, what made him writhe with need. The blond’s skin was flushed, his breath ragged, and the sound of his quiet pleas and murmured curses only fueled Sasuke’s desire to push him further, to bring him to the brink and hold him there.

The blond’s body trembled against him, muscles tensing with every touch, every caress, until he was practically vibrating with need. Even with Naruto straddling his lap, Sasuke didn’t stop, his tongue tracing patterns over the sweat-slick skin of his chest, tasting the salt, the heat, the pure essence of him.

“Sasuke,” The blond breathed, his voice trembling with evident pleasure and urgent desire. “I want you so bad.”

The words sent a shiver through Sasuke’s entire being, his breath catching in his throat as the intensity of the moment crashed over him. His moans vibrated against the blond’s heated skin, each sound muffled by the fervent kisses he trailed along his collarbone. “Me too,” 

And without even noticing at first, Naruto’s movements gradually shifted from instinctive to deliberate. He began to roll his hips forward, each thrust searching the hardness straining against Sasuke’s clothes. A jolt of pure, unfiltered desire shooting through them both as Naruto’s bulge brushed against Sasuke’s. The Uchiha’s body tensed in response to the unexpected but intoxicating sensation.

His hand instinctively tightened on Naruto’s sides, his fingers digging into the warm skin as a low, involuntary moan escaped his lips, betraying the powerful wave of pleasure and surprise that coursed through him. The contact, so intense, ignited something deep within him, an urge he had never fully realized until now, making him crave more, much more.

It was clear how desperate the blond was, and Sasuke couldn’t help but reflect on the torment it must have been for him to stop earlier, knowing just how much he had been yearning for this. 

Naruto’s hands, which had been lazily tracing the contours of Sasuke’s back and shoulders, now shifted his grip, sliding from around the Uchiha’s neck to the mattress beside him. With his hands planted firmly on either side of Sasuke’s waist, he used the newfound leverage to steady himself, and pressed his forehead against the Uchiha’s, their breaths mingling in the narrow space between them, before he slowly rolled his hips forward.

Each thrust of Naruto’s hips created a friction that was at once overwhelming and electrifying, deepening the pressure between them until it was almost unbearable. Sasuke could feel the full length of Naruto’s arousal grinding against his own, their bodies perfectly aligned in a dance that was both primal and intimate.

His movements grew more confident, each grind more insistent than the last, as if he was determined to push the Uchiha past the brink of control. The sensation of their bodies moving together, the heat, the pressure—it all melded into a singular pulse of desire that had Sasuke clinging to Naruto’s arm, his fingers digging into the firm muscles as he struggled to keep his composure.

But it was a losing battle. He could feel his own control slipping, a low, guttural moan escaping his lips as he surrendered to the intense pleasure coursing through him. He could see the sweat glistening on the blond’s skin, and sense the way his muscles tensed and relaxed with every movement. It was both mesmerizing and maddening, “N-naruto,” he gasped, his voice trembling. 

The blond’s response was a low, guttural moan, his eyes closing tightly as he tilted his head back a little. “I can’t stop,” he managed to gasp, his voice rough with desire. “I need you.”

The exchange of movements between them grew more synchronized, their bodies moving together with increasing urgency. Naruto’s thrusts became more deliberate, pushing against the Uchiha’s hardness with a need that matched Sasuke’s own. The mutual friction and the combined sounds of their pleasure filled the room.

The urgency of the moment had Sasuke’s hand exploring every curve of Naruto’s hips, feeling the way they moved with each thrust. He could no longer tell which one of them was more desperate, which one was pressing harder against the other, who was gasping more desperately.

The thought of taking Naruto, making him his, was intoxicating. The idea of dominating him, of feeling the blond’s surrender beneath him, sent shivers of excitement coursing through his veins. Yet, at the same time, he was equally captivated by the desire to be claimed by him. In his fantasies, he had envisioned himself in one role or the other, meticulously crafting scenarios in his mind where he was either the assertive force or the willing recipient. But the reality of being caught between these two options was something he had never contemplated.

He hadn’t even asked him what he wanted, or if he wanted it at all. 

Maybe it was too soon? Was it even something he should be thinking about?

What he knew with absolute certainty was that he needed one of these paths to be realized—and he needed it urgently , with a desperate intensity that left him anxious.

“Naruto,” He managed to gasp, his voice strained and breathless, “I… I can’t hold it anymore. I want— I need… you.”

And the moment the words left his lips, it was as if he had unleashed something potent and dark. Naruto’s eyes immediately locked onto him with a fierce, predatory intensity that was almost palpable. It was as if some hidden force had been awakened, a shadowy presence that surged through the blond’s gaze, making Sasuke’s heart race with trepidation.

The once clear and vibrant blue was now tinged with an unsettling crimson sheen, a remnant of the Kyuubi’s influence.

“I am… so fucked.” He thought, the realization hitting him like a sledgehammer.

The pupils had elongated into thin, vertical slits, and the irises had taken on a deep, blood-red color that seemed to glow with an inner fire. It was both mesmerizing and intimidating, a great the immense power that resided within the blond. The intensity of the gaze was like staring into a void, an abyss of power that seemed to transcend the ordinary realm of human emotion.

A raw, primal energy seemed to fill the entire room. Naruto’s gaze didn’t only hold desire anymore, it was something far more dangerous, as if he had completely switched to a different state of being.

The blond paused momentarily, his body going still before he began to lean forward, his weight shifting deliberately onto Sasuke. As he did, the Uchiha found himself instinctively adjusting his position beneath him, gradually sinking back into the mattress allowing Naruto to settle over him with an unwavering dominance. The transition was smooth, unspoken, a silent agreement between their bodies.

As Naruto maintained his unwavering stare, Sasuke's body relaxed into the bed, completely surrendered into the hands of his own fate, thinking that if Kurama decided to strike or end things right there, it would be a poetic and dramatic way of dying.  

The intensity in Naruto’s eyes was so overwhelming, so primal, that it made Sasuke’s earlier fantasies of domination seem like a far-off, silly daydream. He knew better than to fuck with that.

The jinchuuriki leaned in slowly, as if to kiss him, but his lips hovered just a breath away from Sasuke’s. “Are you sure about what you just said?” he asked, his voice low and charged with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine. 

Sasuke’s heart seemed to stop in his chest as he swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Naruto’s voice. Honestly, no, he wasn’t entirely sure he knew what he was getting into, but he couldn’t back down now. “Yes,” he whispered, his voice barely audible as he tried to steady his racing thoughts. 

Naruto’s eyes searched his eyes for a brief, agonizing moment before a small smile curved his lips. “Good,” he murmured, his tone both reassuring and dangerous.

And they kissed again, this time slower, savoring every brush of their tongues. The way Naruto tasted him, explored his mouth, left Sasuke feeling utterly captivated. He knew that under any other circumstances, whatever they were doing would have seemed messy,—maybe even shameful. But Naruto’s tongue felt exquisite.

The blond hands roamed over his body, no longer just exploring, but claiming —each touch searing with a fierce, almost punishing intensity. It was as if Naruto was determined to imprint himself onto every inch of Sasuke’s skin, marking him in a possessive way.

He began to go lower, hungrily, desperately. His lips traveled along Sasuke’s jaw with a rough, insistent pressure, leaving a searing trail of heat in their wake. The Uchiha’s breath hitched, his heart pounding erratically as Naruto’s lips grazed the sensitive skin of his neck with bruising intensity, as if trying to mark him, to claim him entirely. 

And then, he went lower.

His hands followed the path of his lips, his fingers gripping Sasuke’s sides with force, as if he were claiming something that belonged to him, something he refused to let go. The Uchiha’s pulse quickened, his hand gripping the pillow beneath him as Naruto’s mouth moved lower, pressing a fierce, unyielding kiss to the hollow of his throat, leaving a mark that would remind them both of this moment.

And lower.

Sasuke’s eyes fluttered shut as he felt Naruto’s lips trace the curve of his collarbone, each kiss igniting a searing heat that burned through his veins. The blond’s breath was hot and ragged against his skin, matching the frantic pace of his fingers as they roved over Sasuke’s torso with a rough, almost desperate fervor. The combination of Naruto’s passionate touches and the wild intensity of his movements blurred the lines between pleasure and pain, dragging Sasuke deeper into a vortex of unrestrained desire.

And lower.

The blond’s mouth reached his chest, pausing there just long enough for Sasuke to feel the tension building inside him before Naruto’s lips latched onto one of his nipples, sucking and biting with a fierce determination that sent sharp jolts of pleasure coursing through Sasuke’s entire body. A strangled moan escaped him, louder and more desperate than the previous ones. 

Despite the roughness, or maybe precisely because of it, Sasuke couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of being wanted—no, needed —in a way he had never experienced before. Each bite, each twist of his sensitive skin, wasn’t just an act of passion; it was a declaration, a fierce statement that he was desired, craved. 

Naruto’s possessiveness should have made him feel trapped. But instead, it made him feel more alive than ever, as if every cell in his body was tuned to the frequency of his desire. The way Naruto touched him, kissed him, looked at him, all of it combined to form a heady mix that left him reeling, desperate for more. 

Lower still.

Naruto’s hands gripped Sasuke’s hips while his lips descended with a ferocity that was equal to the way his fingers dug into the Uchiha’s skin, hurting him a little, marking him, branding him, leaving behind a trail of heat that burned into his very core. The anticipation that twisted in his gut was almost painful, the need nearly driving him mad as he felt Naruto’s raw power coursing through every touch. Sasuke’s mind was reeling, the combination of pain and pleasure too much to bear. It was dangerous, intoxicating, and utterly irresistible.

But when he thought he couldn’t take more, Naruto went lower.

Way lower.

His eyes shot open, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he felt the blond’s mouth near his bulge. In a desperate attempt to ground himself, Sasuke’s hand shot down, his fingers tangling in Naruto’s hair as he tugged it slightly, the action a mixture of seeking control and losing it completely. His entire body tensed, muscles coiling as he realized what was about to happen. His heart pounded so hard he thought he might lose consciousness. 

Naruto’s eyes lifted slowly to meet him, and a nearly lethal smile spread across his face at the sight. “Calm down,” He rumbled, his voice deep and soothing, yet edged with an absolute, dangerous confidence. “It’s alright.”

As he spoke, his hands began their slow, torturous journey towards Sasuke’s erection. Each movement excruciatingly slow, his fingers brushed lightly against the fabric, teasing and testing, creating a tantalizing friction that only deepened Sasuke’s torment.

“What… what are you going to do?” The Uchiha managed to rasp out, his voice a strained whisper laced with both fear and anticipation.

The blond’s smile widened, taking on a mocking edge. “What do you think I’m going to do?” he drawled, his tone dripping with boldness. “Just relax and enjoy it.”

Sasuke felt a rush of heat that left him trembling, teetering on the edge of something he wasn’t sure he could survive. He gripped Naruto’s hair tighter, trying to ground himself, but the intensity of the moment was overwhelming.

His chest tightened, and a shudder ran through him as the pressure of Naruto’s hand sent waves of heat pulsing through his body. “Na-Naruto…” His voice wavering with panic and the need to keep going. He wasn’t sure if he was trying to form a coherent sentence or simply call out his name, but the sound of it only seemed to encourage the blond’s actions.

“It’s okay,” He murmured softly, his red eyes looking at him with a firmness that brooked no argument. 

Sasuke’s head tilted back slightly, his eyes squeezing shut as he tried to steady his breathing, but it was a losing battle. He could barely formulate a coherent thought anymore. 

Naruto’s grip tightened just enough to draw another involuntary moan from the Uchiha. “I’ve got you,” he added, grounding him even as the world around him seemed to blur and fade away.

He was sure, in that moment, that he might actually faint.

The blond pulled the final piece of clothing from Sasuke’s body, removing the fabric slowly, and revealing the Uchiha’s arousal in full display. 

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Sasuke’s mind was consumed by a torrent of chaotic thoughts. His body was exposed, laid bare under his 

literal 

best

friend.  

The sheer force of his own desire was almost too much to bear, leaving him breathless and trembling while Naruto’s fingers wrapped around the length, the contact firm but still hesitant, as if savoring the moment before fully taking control.

Sasuke’s gaze fell to where the blond’s hand held him, his breath coming in ragged bursts as he struggled to maintain some semblance of composure. The sight of Naruto’s hand around him only intensified his already chaotic breathing, his mind reeling with an extraordinary painful desperation.

The blond looked back up at him again, his eyes first widening with an almost surprised desire, but quickly giving way to a more calculated expression as his gaze narrowed. A slow, wicked smile spread across his face, his eyes shining with amusement. “You really are a mess,” His voice was low and teasing. “I didn’t think you’d fall apart this easily.”

Sasuke’s hand, which had been gripping the golden hair, slowly descended to cradle the side of the blond’s face. Naruto’s smile broadened, clearly enjoying the effect he had on him.

But the Uchiha’s patience snapped. 

He pressed his fingers against Naruto’s jaw, making the blond’s face align with his throbbing cock. “Enough with the teasing,” He growled, his voice tight with frustration and desire.

Luckily, Naruto didn’t try to fight him. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he was maneuvered into position. 

He leaned in, his tongue extending to make contact with Sasuke’s skin. The initial touch was slow, calm, just enough to set the Uchiha on fire. 

He watched, his breath coming in shallow gasps as Naruto’s tongue traced the sensitive area. Each flick and swipe was designed to make the experience smoother and more intense. The sight of Naruto’s focused, almost reverent attention as he ran his tongue all over his limb, leaving strands of saliva, was almost too much for Sasuke to handle. Desperate moans would leave his mouth hopelessly, caught in the overwhelming pleasure.

“Na-Naruto,” he gasped, incapable of creating a full sentence. Naruto’s tongue was moving with so much care, exploring and working over the exposed skin with such intensity that sent waves of pleasure coursing through him. “God—“ The sensation was overwhelming, by this moment, he no longer was able to control the increasingly louder and urgent moans. “Put it in your mouth,” He managed to ask. 

And the blond did nothing else than to obey with a predatory gleam in his eyes, his lips closing around him with a firm but eager pressure, working his way up and down with a steady rhythm, with his tongue swirling and teasing on the inside. There was only a slight struggle as he tried to take in all of Sasuke, but he persisted, pushing himself further until he managed to envelop him completely.

“Fuck—Naruto!” His reaction was immediate and intense. His body arched off the bed, and a loud, guttural moan ripped from his throat. The heat, the pressure, the sheer pleasure of it all was too much, too fast. His hand fisted in the golden hair, gripping it as if it were the only thing keeping him anchored to reality. “God, that feels so good,” he panted, his voice growing louder with each passing second. Every stroke of Naruto’s tongue, every pull of his lips, sent waves of ecstasy crashing through him, making it impossible to hold back the sounds pouring from his mouth. 

Every so often, the blond would switch from using his mouth to his hand to better observe the Uchiha's face. It wasn’t just a glance; it was an intense, scrutinizing look, as if he was meticulously studying every reaction, ensuring that he was driving Sasuke to the edge but not letting him fall.

And God he was good at it. 

“Look at you,” the blond murmured, his breath warm against Sasuke’s overheated skin. “Is this what you wanted?” The question was laced with mockery, a rhetorical taunt that lingered in the air just before he lowered his head once more, taking Sasuke’s entire length into his mouth without hesitation, maintaining an almost cruel pace, pushing the Uchiha closer and closer to the edge. 

“I… I can’t—” His voice was strained, his breath coming in ragged gasps. “Naruto, please—”

The blond pulled back slightly, just enough to speak. “I know you can. I can feel how much you need this.” he said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. 

The brief respite only heightened the sensation when he returned to his excruciating hard dick, cutting off Sasuke’s pleas with another wave of overwhelming pleasure. His body was trembling uncontrollably. “Naruto! stop— I can’t—” But before he could finish any sentence, Naruto’s mouth started moving painfully faster, with even more fervor, “Naruto!” He almost yelled, his moans frantic, his body trembling hard as the blond kept working him to the edge. “Naruto, please—” He gasped, losing his voice —or conscience, “I’m gonna—”

And before he could articulate any other thought, the final wave of pleasure surged through him, crashing like a violent storm. His entire body convulsed as he was engulfed in the intensity of his release, his mind going blank as the powerful orgasm tore through him with a force that left him trembling and breathless.

As the last tremors of his release subsided, his body immediately gave out, letting himself collapse onto the mattress. 

His chest heaved as he gasped for air, each breath a desperate attempt to steady the wild pounding of his heart. 

“See? You did so good,” the blond murmured, his voice both soothing and taunting while he lifted his head, flicking his tongue to clean the excess of cum from his lips, using his fingers to wipe away the remnants before bringing them back to his mouth to swallow. “I knew you could handle it.”

“Did Naruto really drink it all?” The thought echoed in Sasuke’s mind. Watching the blond swallow without a hint of hesitation, combined with that expression of pure satisfaction and smugness—it was both hypnotic and utterly disorienting. Despite the overwhelming climax that had just coursed through him, he found himself impossibly more aroused than before. The orgasm had been the most intense he had ever experienced in his life, a shattering release that should have left him utterly drained, but instead, it had only intensified his desire. 

He needed more— so much more.

The Uzumaki, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, slowly lifted his head, his once deep glowy crimson eyes now back to their familiar shade of blue. A playful smirk curled on his lips as he looked down at the Uchiha. “To be completely honest,” he began, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and raw need, “I’m struggling to control my own urgency right now, y’know?” His gaze flickered over his form, a subtle hunger beneath the surface. “And I don’t want to keep bothering you, so…” With a restless energy radiating from every move, he began to rise from the bed.

But before he could fully leave, a strong grip closed around his wrist. Sasuke’s hand, firm and unyielding, yanked him back down with a force that made the blond’s eyes widen in surprise. In a swift motion, the blond found himself pinned against the mattress, the roles suddenly reversed.

“I’m not done yet,” Sasuke growled, his voice low and laced with a hunger that made Naruto’s breath catch. The Uchiha’s eyes bore into him, dark and intense, no longer the one crumbling under the weight of desire but the one wielding it.

The blond’s playful smirk faltered, a glint of curiosity and anticipation started showing in his expression. “Sasuke…” he began, his voice trailing off as the grip tightened around his wrist, pinning it against the bed.

“You’re not going anywhere,” the Uchiha murmured as he leaned closer, his breath ghosting over Naruto’s lips. “Not until I’ve had my fill.”

Naruto’s pulse quickened, he could feel it under his hand, the shift in his demeanor provoked a thrill through him. The blond swallowed hard, his defiance wavering as he felt the weight of Sasuke’s body pressing him down. 

Without waiting for a response, the Uchiha captured his lips in a fierce, demanding kiss, his hand sliding down the blond’s arm with a new, almost desperate urgency. 

As their lips clashed, Sasuke positioned himself directly above the blond’s erection, starting to move deliberately, his hips rocking back and forth with a steady rhythm, making Naruto moan desperately into the kiss.

Sasuke’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he felt Naruto’s body responding, his control over the situation only fueling his own desire. “Does it feel good, Naruto?”He broke the kiss to murmur.

The blond response was a strangled moan, his hands desperately gripping Sasuke’s hips to pull him closer, needing more of that friction.

But Sasuke kept the pace slow, relishing in the power he held now, in the way Naruto’s resolve was crumbling beneath him. The sensation of the blond’s hardness pressing against him with every glide sent a rush of heat through him, but it was the way Naruto was reacting that truly captivated him. 

The Uzumaki’s head fell back against the mattress, his eyes fluttering closed as he bit down on his lower lip, trying to stifle the sounds escaping him. But it was no use—each roll of Sasuke’s hips elicited a new, breathy moan that seemed to resonate through the room. His breath came in ragged gasps, while his own hips involuntarily bucked up to meet Sasuke’s movements. “S-Sasuke… I—” His words were cut off by another moan.

Sasuke’s smirk deepened as he straightened back up, keeping the pace steady but adding just a bit more pressure. He could feel the way Naruto’s body was tensing beneath him, on the brink of breaking, and it only spurred him on. “You’re so easy to read,” He teased, his voice low and thick. “Every sound that you make… I know exactly what you’re feeling.”

Naruto’s eyes cracked open, meeting Sasuke’s with a gaze clouded by need. “Stop… t-teasing me,” he managed to get out, his voice trembling with the strain of holding back.

“Why? It’s too much for you?” he taunted, moving his hips a little faster, drawing another helpless moan from the blond’s lips. He loved the sound of his voice, he loved the way Naruto expression twisted between pleasure and frustration, his eyes darkening with a mix of desperation and desire.

His own breathing was growing more erratic, but he was determined to savor this—to push Naruto to his limit and beyond. “Tell me how much you want it, Naruto,” he demanded, his voice barely more than a growl. “I want to hear you say it.”

Naruto’s grip on Sasuke’s hips tightened, his fingers digging into the skin with growing intensity. It sent small jolts of pain through him, but it only heightened the pleasure. The blond began to slide down his sides, still exerting a piercing pressure on Sasuke’s skin, tracing a path along his muscles, moving with a possessive determination.

Suddenly, Naruto shifted himself upward, his actions becoming more and more aggressive. He pressed his body closer to the Uchiha’s, making him feel the hard planes of his torso against him, adding another layer of sensation. The blond’s mouth immediately found his neck, biting and sucking with a fierceness that bordered on brutal. His sharp teeth scraped along the skin, leaving a trail of heated, stinging marks, while his tongue lashed out, darting over every inch of exposed flesh.

Naruto’s hand pushed the Uchiha’s rear toward his own hard throbbing erection, the contact causing a new wave of pleasure to wash over Sasuke. The motion was rough, purposeful, and it drove him to let out deep, guttural moans as they moved, while the hand that was not busy pushing him forward roamed along Sasuke’s back, nails digging into his skin deeply enough to leave marks, each touch a reminder of his control over the Uchiha and the whole situation.

And on top of all, the friction of the blond’s abdomen against Sasuke’s own member brought a new series of intense, almost tortured sounds from the Uchiha. The sensation of being so thoroughly dominated, combined with the constant, relentless stimulation, pushed him closer to the edge. 

He moaned, his voice cracking as Naruto’s body pressed harder and harder against him, the contact between them growing increasingly feverish. His actions were a whirlwind of raw need and aggressive affection. His lips continued to worship his neck and collarbones, his tongue flicking out to taste the salty sweat on his skin. 

With a dark, hungry glint in his eyes, Naruto growled against his neck, his breath hot and ragged. “I want you so fucking bad,” his voice was a low, guttural rasp. “You have no idea how much I want you.” His words were coated in an almost primal urgency as he continued to ravish Sasuke’s skin with feverish kisses and sharp bites.

Suddenly, the blond’s grip tightened on his hips, forcing Sasuke to momentarily lift up and give him space to finally yank off the remaining garment with a rough, impatient motion, his eyes never leaving Sasuke’s face. 

Naruto’s member sprang free, pressing against Sasuke’s skin as he pushed him back against it. His hands were relentless, pulling him closer, making sure every inch of their bodies was touching each other. His breath came in heated, uneven gasps as he forced Sasuke to feel the weight of his dick pressing insistently beneath him. His eyes, burning with a wild, possessive light, locked onto his. “I want this inside you,” His voice a low, demanding growl. “I want to push in so deep that you can’t think of anything else but me. I want to hear you scream my name as I move inside you, to feel you tightening and clenching around me. I want to make sure you remember every second of this.”

His words felt like fire on Sasuke’s skin, each promise igniting a desperate, frantic need within him. His chest heaving as he struggled to process the overwhelming desire. The raw, explicit declaration sent shockwaves through his body, his member throbbing violently against Naruto’s abdomen with every pulse of anticipation.

His eyes narrowed in pure lust, a mix of pleasure and disbelief flashing across his face. He could feel his own heartbeat racing, the sound of it pounding in his ears, as he was consumed by the image of Naruto inside him, filling him completely. His skin felt electrified, every nerve ending alive and tingling with the mere thought.

Desperate and breathless, Sasuke managed to respond. “You’re driving me insane” he rasped, his voice a low, almost feral whisper.

As Naruto continued his relentless motion, the Uchiha’s hand, trembling slightly, found its way to the blond’s cock, wrapping his fingers around it and spreading the pre-cum that had gathered, slicking it across the shaft.

The blond’s body tensed sharply at the unexpected touch. His eyes snapped down to the sight of Sasuke’s hand on him, surprise flaring in his gaze. Then, he looked back at the Uchiha with a deep, questioning stare. “you want it?” his voice thick with urgency. “You want me inside you? I need to know if you’re just as desperate for it as I am.”

His voice broke with a needy groan as he moved against the blond, their bodies grinding together. “I do.” He said, quivering with anticipation. His entire being consumed by the relentless desire to be taken in that precise moment. 

His eyes drank in every detail—the way Naruto’s back arched, the flush spreading across his skin, the way his lips parted in breathless moans—as he continued to go up and down the length of his cock, pushing both of them closer to the edge.

He then drew the blond towards him and kissed him hungrily and desperately again. It was a fierce, desperate clash of lips and tongues, driven by an intense need to fully become one with the other. Naruto’s breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to keep up with Sasuke’s fervor. His need to draw air was evident, but his eyes were locked onto the Uchiha with an intensity that betrayed his all-consuming desire. His gaze flickered between desperate focus and the soft haze of over-stimulation, a vivid contrast to his usual confident demeanor.

Sasuke moved with a calculated, torturous rhythm, his eyes drinking in the way Naruto’s face contorted with pleasure, his eyes narrowed and lost in a haze of desire. The helplessness in that gaze only fueled his own craving, as he took pleasure in the way the blond’s body responded so sensitively to his hand.

But Sasuke’s mind was way too clouded for this. 

He was barely able to keep track of the moments, let alone his own actions. 

He wished he could tease him longer, but despite having reached his orgasm only a few minutes ago, he found himself on the edge of that precipice once more, driven by the relentless friction of their bodies and the overwhelming sensations it brought. 

Every fiber of his being screamed for the raw, intense connection that only Naruto’s cock could provide. The friction against his own arousal was a maddening torture, amplifying his need to be filled, to be completely consumed. He could almost feel the pulsating need within him, demanding release, demanding that Naruto fulfill his yearning. 

He needed it now, his body ached for it.

With a breathless groan, he looked at the Uzumaki, his eyes filled with a mix of need and resignation. “Naruto,” he gasped, struggling to keep his voice steady. “Take me. I can’t hold on anymore.” His tone was urgent, tinged with vulnerability. 

As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw the way Naruto’s eyes narrowed with that fierce, almost predatory glint from before. His voice dropped to a low, almost growling whisper. “I want to be gentle, I really do… but I need you now.” His confession was tinged with a mix of regret and undeniable hunger, a raw edge in his tone that spoke of his pent-up desire. He had been struggling to maintain control for too long, and he was on the brink of surrendering to his darkest cravings. “I’ve been wanting you for so long, Sasuke. The way you look right now… Damn, I’ve been dreaming about filling you up day and night.” His voice grew increasingly dangerous again, feral, his words became more charged with raw, carnal intent, and the pressure of his nails grew more intense, each touch becoming sharper and more insistent. 

The blond’s hands moved over his body with purpose, a mix of tenderness and brutal determination that left Sasuke trembling with shock.

And suddenly, one of the blond’s hands slid down to his entrance, and Sasuke’s breath hitched in his throat. His eyes widened in surprise as Naruto’s fingers made contact, sending electrifying jolts of pleasure through his body. 

The reaction was immediate and intense, a startling mixture of warmth and pressure that made him gasp audibly.

Naruto’s fingers began to explore the sensitive area with a touch that was both invasive and tantalizing, while Sasuke’s breath quickened as the fingers circled around his entrance, teasing him with slow, deliberate pressure. 

And then, without warning, one of the fingers pressed inward, breaching him with a smooth, persistent motion. “F-fuck!” he exclaimed as the sudden intrusion stretched him. His muscles tensed and contracted around the new presence, struggling to adjust to the foreign yet deeply stimulating sensation.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” The blond asked as his finger circled inside the Uchiha, making his entire body react reflexively. 

The pleasure was sharp and insistent, a constant, throbbing sensation that seemed to make his hips instinctively move against Naruto’s hand, searching for more. Each thrust and press of his body was driven by the need to deepen the sensation, to fill the ache of his craving. 

“You’re so perfect, Sasuke.” His words were a dangerous mix of passion and dominance, each one dripping with a dark intensity as he continued to stretch Sasuke wide with a relentless, punishing rhythm. 

His lips roamed over Sasuke’s shoulders, chest, and neck, kissing, biting and sucking with a fervent hunger, his teeth leaving bruises on the skin. 

The pain mingled with the pleasure, making every sensation more intense and leaving Sasuke’s body quivering under the relentless assault. His mind was losing its grip on reality anyways, the boundaries between pleasure and pain blurring into a single, overwhelming force, his thoughts devolving into a haze of raw need and desperation. He no longer cared if Naruto’s teeth dug in hard, breaking skin and leaving marks. In fact, part of him perversely desired that level of intensity, that level of pain. But the way those eyes burned with a predatory hunger, as if he was a prize to be claimed, made him swallow down the intense desire, knowing perfectly well that if he verbalized his thoughts, things could get messy very quickly.

“Stop… That’s enough,” He gasped, his voice trembling with a mix of desperation and urgency. 

And without further hesitation, the blond gently pulled him off him by his hair, guiding him away from his body, to then nudged Sasuke’s head towards his cock, positioning him just inches away from it.

The Uchiha looked up at him, confusion and anticipation swirling in his eyes. 

Naruto’s voice cut through the haze of his thoughts with a demanding edge. “Get it wet,” he ordered tersely.

And the realization hit him like a jolt. Naruto wanted him to lubricate it with his own saliva to make the process smoother. 

Sure.

He can do it. 

…Right?

He hesitated, staring at the limb before him, so close it almost seemed to pulse with a life of its own. He could see the dark flush of arousal and the pre-cum glistening at the tip. 

His mind raced, a jumble of emotions and fears battling for dominance. The proximity made the reality of the situation hit him with full force—Naruto was… enormous. Had he been too optimistic to think that this would be anything but painful?

He forced himself to focus. His eyes fixed in the swollen length. And with a deep breath, Sasuke leaned in, letting his tongue tentatively flick out to make contact with the hot skin.

Guided by Naruto’s firm, insistent grip on his hair, he began to slowly trail his tongue along the length, the texture of the skin sending shivers through him. He started at the base, where the veins throbbed just beneath the surface, and worked his way up. The new and strange taste of pre-cum mixed with the distinct taste of him was unfamiliar but not unwelcome. 

“That’s it,” the blond murmured, cutting through Sasuke’s thoughts “You’re doing so well, Sasuke. Just like that.”

The encouragement only drove him further, forcing him to concentrate on the task at hand despite the knots of apprehension in his stomach. He applied more pressure with his tongue, swirling around the tip and slowly dragging downward, ensuring every inch was coated. The slickness from his saliva mingled with Naruto’s pre-cum, creating a slick, almost intoxicating sensation. The way his member responded, growing even harder, was a clear sign that he was doing it right.

As he continued, the blond’s grip on his hair tightened slightly, guiding his movements with a subtle, firm hand. “Good,” he praised again, his voice low and filled with a dark satisfaction. “Just a little more. Make sure it’s nice and wet for me.”

Sasuke’s mind was a blur of conflicting thoughts—fear, desire, and a desperate need to please Naruto. The taste, the heat, and the sound of Naruto’s moans were overwhelming. Each flick and swirl of his tongue seemed to draw the blond closer to the edge, it made Sasuke’s heart race like crazy.

Naruto’s grip on his hair tightened abruptly, pulling him back from the slick, glistening length. His breath hitched as he looked down at the member now covered in a layer of saliva, his own efforts making it appear even more engorged and needy, giving it a shiny, almost obscene sheen. The heat emanating from it seemed almost palpable, throbbing rhythmically, demanding attention. The base was slick, with droplets of saliva sliding down its length, reflecting the dim light with a lewd glimmer.

“You did such a great job.” The blond said, his voice carrying a heavy, dark satisfaction that made Sasuke’s heart paused for a second. 

But before he could fully process the praise, Naruto’s hand yanked him forward, pulling him back onto his lap. The sudden movement caused him to gasp, his body once again positioned above Naruto’s throbbing length. The sensation of the hot, slick skin brushing against him was both electrifying and torturous.

The blond’s eyes locked onto Sasuke’s with that dark, intense, predatory gaze. “You know what you’re going to do next,” he said, his voice dropping to a low, commanding whisper. “You’re going to ride me. Use me for your own pleasure, move just how you want.”

His heart pounded furiously in his chest, rising and falling with the rapid rhythm of his pulse. He could feel his own dick trembling, desperate for action. The slick, warm skin pressing against him was a constant, demanding presence, pushing him toward the brink of his own restraint.

The prospect of moving in sync with Naruto, of being the focal point of his raw, unrestrained hunger, ignited a complex storm of emotions within him. A shiver ran down his spine at the thought of the blond’s gaze following his every movement, his pleasure dependent on how well he performed. It was a heady mix of vulnerability and power, knowing that Naruto’s satisfaction was directly tied to his own actions. The pressure to meet the expectations was intense, and yet, there was a deep-seated thrill in the idea of fully embracing this role. 

Naruto guided his member to the entrance of Sasuke’s body, holding it there with a firm grip. The anticipation was excruciating as Sasuke began to lower himself, feeling the heavy, throbbing head of Naruto’s arousal pressing insistently against his entrance. Each inch of descent was agonizingly slow, deliberate, and filled with an intensity that made his skin prickle with a blend of discomfort and excitement.

The thick, hot head of his cock pushed inside him, parting him with a stretching pressure that made Sasuke’s body clench reflexively. Each millimeter that entered him brought an intricate dance of sensations—sharp pangs of discomfort countered by waves of intense pleasure that seemed to pulse with every heartbeat.

His body writhed slightly as he adjusted to the new fullness. The widening stretch forced a mixture of groans and breathless cries, each sound a testament to the overwhelming sensation of being filled completely by the blond. Every movement made his muscles tighten and relax in a rhythm that was both desperate and eager.

The heat of Naruto’s dick against his inner walls was an almost unbearable feeling, it was just so good, it created a burning sensation that made his entire body quiver with every inch of his length that pressed deeper inside him. He could already sense the pleasurable burn that came with each incremental stretch, the intense friction making his pulse quicken.

Naruto’s voice cut through the moment, a low, guttural groan escaping his lips as he watched Sasuke lower himself. “Damn, Sasuke… you feel so fucking amazing,” he rasped, his words thick with raw, unabashed pleasure. “You’re so tight.” His voice was punctuated with strained moans, each one a clear reflection of how good the feeling was for him. 

The vision in Sasuke’s eyes was a blur of sensations and colors, but he could still make out the way Naruto’s head was slightly tilted back, his eyes half-lidded and rolled back as if he were losing himself in the overwhelming sensation. 

The intense pressure and heat were a constant reminder of how perfectly Naruto’s cock fit within him, each movement drawing out more breathless, desperate sounds from both of them.

“Fuck, you’re incredible,” the blond breathed out, his voice barely more than a growl as he gripped Sasuke’s hips tighter, guiding him with a need that matched the depth of his pleasure. “I want to feel you move. Your body is driving me insane.”

His movements were tentative at first, but as he adjusted to the sensation, he began to move with more confidence. The friction was exhilarating, sending waves of pleasure through him. His breathing grew more erratic, more desperate, each descent and ascent dragging him closer to madness. 

The sounds of their pleasure filled the room, a symphony of gasps, moans, and heavy breaths.

Sasuke’s mind raced with the thrill of being so vulnerable, yet so powerful in this moment. He felt in control. He thought that his body had finally gotten used to Naruto’s cock and that he could finally move freely, enjoying the trance.

But maybe he trusted himself too much.

The moment the blond’s length pressed against a hidden spot inside him, Sasuke’s control shattered. A raw, unrestrained cry tore from his throat as his body convulsed, his hand instinctively flying to Naruto’s shoulders, nails digging in hard. Desperately, he buried his face in the crook of the blond’s neck, trying to anchor himself as his legs trembled uncontrollably beneath him.

“What happened?” Naruto asked, a mix of concern and curiosity threading through his voice. 

But Sasuke could barely respond; his body was still reeling from the overwhelming sensation, his heart pounded in his chest in a rhythm that matched the tumultuous storm of pleasure coursing through him. “I—I don’t…” He tried to form the words, but they tangled in his throat, each attempt faltering as his body continued to tremble uncontrollably. He couldn’t explain it, couldn’t put into words the way that single movement had sent him spiraling into a haze of unbearable pleasure. 

He then felt Naruto’s hands tighten on his waist, and just as he was beginning to think he might have regained some semblance of himself, Naruto’s voice cut through the fog in a low, teasing murmur.

“Oh, I see. You mean… this ?” 

And without a warning, he rolled his hips up sharply, thrusting deep into the Uchiha with a sudden, relentless force. He angled himself perfectly, deliberately targeting that same sweet spot, driving into it with a precision that made Sasuke see stars.

The Uchiha’s entire body convulsed again, a fresh wave of pleasure flooding his senses, rendering him almost incoherent. His nails dug deeper into Naruto’s shoulders as his legs gave out completely, leaving him entirely at the mercy of the blond’s unyielding pace. 

Tears of sheer intensity welled up in his eyes. The heat spreading through him felt like it would tear him apart, every nerve on fire as if his very skin was too tight, too thin to contain the raw energy pulsing through his veins. 

His vision started to blur, the edges of the world around him fading as the pleasure grew too immense to comprehend, while a tingling sensation spread through his head that made him feel numb. Naruto’s relentless assault on that spot made his mind go blank. Every nerve in his body was aflame, his thoughts dissolving into a single, all-consuming sensation that obliterated everything else. 

The tears finally spilled over, falling down his cheeks as his breath came in short, panicked gasps. His body trembled violently against Naruto, each shudder a response to the overwhelming storm of sensations ravaging him from the inside out. The pleasure, now blurring the line between ecstasy and agony, left him teetering on the brink of collapse, his entire being consumed by the intensity.

Naruto’s relentless rhythm pushed him further and further into a state of absolute surrender. He could feel his grip slipping, not just on Naruto’s shoulders, but on reality itself. It was as if the world had narrowed down to the blinding, searing sensation of Naruto’s length buried deep inside him, relentlessly pressing against that spot that drove him crazy.

The heat between them was suffocating, the air thick with the mingled sounds of their ragged breathing, Naruto’s growls of satisfaction, and Sasuke’s own gasps and whimpers. He could barely breathe, each shallow inhale coming in desperate, uneven bursts as his body fought to keep up with the relentless waves of pleasure crashing through him. He was afraid he might have exhausted the oxygen in the room. 

“You feel so good,” The blond groaned, his words punctuated by each deep thrust. “I can’t stop, Sasuke… I can’t. You’re so good.”

The sound of Naruto’s voice sent another jolt of pleasure through Sasuke, a hot flush spreading across his skin, making him dizzy. His vision blurred further, the edges of his consciousness fading as he became lost in the overwhelming sensation. The feeling of being completely filled and stretched to his limit was too much for him to handle.

The pressure inside him built to an almost unbearable degree, a throbbing, insistent pulse that seemed to radiate from the very core of his being. His muscles tightened around Naruto, amplifying the blond’s excitement, to the point it felt like he might break him apart.

“Fuck, you’re so good— so perfect,” The blond growled, his voice deep and rough, as if each word was clawing its way out of him. He wasn’t just speaking in half-sentences anymore. His thoughts were spilling out, unfiltered and raw, the heat of the moment stripping away any restraint he might have had.

His thrusts grew more erratic, more forceful, driven by the relentless need to claim him completely. “You know you’re going to come just from my dick alone, right? You’re so close… so tight. I’ll make you feel so fucking good that you’ll never want anyone else.” 

He was right. His own dick was almost painful in its need, twitching desperately for attention. Every nerve in his body screamed for the urge to touch himself, to find some relief from the maddening pleasure. His length throbbed, leaking in anticipation, yearning for the stimulation it craved, but he knew deep down that it wouldn’t take much more. He was going to finish just from this, from the relentless rhythm of Naruto inside him, it was both humiliating and intensely arousing. 

Tears continued to stream down his face, not just from the overwhelming pleasure but from the sheer, unrelenting force of the experience. It was as though the blond was reaching into the deepest parts of him, pulling every last shred of resistance from him. 

The pleasure built higher and higher, each thrust sending him spiraling closer to the edge of oblivion. The knot of tension in his core tightened, a white-hot band of heat that threatened to snap at any moment. He was on the brink, teetering between bliss and destruction, his body trembling violently with the force of it. And still, Naruto didn’t let up, his movements unrelenting as he drove deeper, harder, pushing Sasuke to the very limits of what he could endure.

“Na-Naruto…” Sasuke’s voice cracked as he gasped out the blond’s name, his voice a desperate plea lost between a moan and a cry. But every time Naruto heard his name, he seemed to move faster, deeper, as if he was driven by the sound alone. “Naruto, please—” His voice was a broken sob now, the pleasure too much, too intense, his body teetering on the edge. “I-I can’t… I’m gonna—ah!”

His only response was a deep, guttural groan, his breath hot against Sasuke’s ear as he pushed even harder. “You’re gonna cum?” His tone was thick with delight, every word dripping with the satisfaction of seeing Sasuke unravel for him. “Then do it, Sasuke,” he hissed, his tone dark and full of hunger. “Give it to me—every last drop of it.”

“Na—Naruto!” He cried out again, his voice rising in pitch as the blond slammed into him, hitting that spot deep inside over and over again, making his body quake. He was burning, breaking apart, and Naruto’s name was the only thing that he could hold on to, the only word that made sense in the chaos of his mind.

“Naruto—!” His voice was almost a scream, his back arching as the tension in his core wound tighter and tighter, the pleasure so intense it was nearly painful. He couldn’t hold on much longer.

“You’re gonna come for me, aren’t you? Just from this. From me inside you.” He thrust deeper, harder, drawing another desperate cry from the Uchiha. 

Sasuke’s mind was a blur, his thoughts fragmented and scattered by the overwhelming sensations assaulting him from every angle. All he could do was feel the way his body was stretched and filled to the brim. 

And then, just when he thought he couldn’t take any more, the tension inside him snapped. 

A sudden, overwhelming release surged through him, his body convulsing violently as the pleasure finally broke free. 

He cried out, his voice hoarse and ragged as the waves of ecstasy crashed over him, leaving him trembling and breathless in Naruto’s arms. The world around him dissolved into a haze of pure sensation, and for a moment, he felt like he was floating, weightless and free, lost in the aftershocks of the most intense pleasure he had ever known.

His body felt incredibly light, as if the immense wave of pleasure had drained him of all strength, leaving him suspended in a state of blissful numbness. His muscles were loose, almost boneless, a tingling sensation spreading through his limbs as he stayed there, completely spent. 

Naruto’s arms were the only thing grounding him, holding him securely as he rode the lingering tremors of his release. He couldn’t have moved even if he wanted to; the sensation of being held so tightly in the aftermath of such an intense experience made him feel so safe.

The blond’s breathing was still heavy in his ear, a rough cadence that matched the unsteady rhythm of his own. His grip on his hips loosened slightly, but the warmth of his hands remained, reminding him that he wasn’t alone.

He then felt the dull sensation of Naruto’s length sliding out of him. He was still so sensitive, every nerve on edge, yet it was as if his body had become desensitized to anything but the lingering numbness. The withdrawal was slow, almost gentle, but he could still feel the slight tug at his overstretched muscles, the faint echo of where the blond had been. There was no pain, only a distant awareness of his body’s exhaustion, of the way it trembled with residual aftershocks.

And, as Naruto finally slipped free, Sasuke felt a warm, thick sensation beginning to leak out of him. It was strange, almost surreal, the way Naruto’s release seemed to mirror his own, dripping out slowly and pooling between his legs, trailing down his thighs in slow, languid streams.

His mind was too hazy, too overcome by the numbness that had taken hold of him, to fully grasp the reality of it all. He barely registered the soft, almost tender brush of Naruto’s fingers as they traced down his back, as if he was reluctant to let him go completely. He felt hollowed out, emptied in the best possible way. There was a warmth blooming in his chest, a quiet satisfaction that he hadn’t expected to feel. 

With a care that seemed at odds with the ferocity of moments earlier, Naruto guided Sasuke’s trembling form onto the bed. His touch never wavered, steady and reassuring as he lowered the Uchiha onto the mattress. His fingers lingered for a moment, tracing small, comforting circles on Sasuke’s lower back, as if he couldn’t bear to break the contact entirely. 

He had never been treated like this before—never been held with such care, as if he were something fragile and cherished. It was a sensation that felt foreign to him, a tenderness that seemed almost out of place in his life, where strength and resilience had always been demanded of him. He had known pain, had been shaped by it, but this… this careful handling was something else entirely. It was as if Naruto was silently telling him that he was worth protecting, worth caring for, in a way no one had ever shown him before.

Naruto moved with a painstaking gentleness, his body shifting slowly as he positioned himself over Sasuke, his arms enveloping his back with infinite care, holding him in a warm embrace as if he were something precious.

The weight of the blond above him was grounding, comforting, as if every inch of Naruto’s skin against his own was a reminder that he was there, that this moment was real. He welcomed the pressure, the warmth, the safety that came with it.

He could feel the steady rise and fall of the blond’s chest against his own, the calm rhythm of his breathing lulling him into an even deeper state of relaxation. In response, Sasuke lifted his arms, wrapping them around Naruto’s shoulders. 

Slowly, the blond nuzzled against Sasuke’s cheek, his nose brushing against the tear-streaked skin with a tenderness that made his heart ache in the best possible way. Each gentle nudge, each soft caress was filled with quiet affection, with a level of understanding that Sasuke had never experienced before. It was as if Naruto was reassuring him, comforting him, drying the remnants of his tears with nothing more than the warmth of his presence.

He closed his eyes, allowing himself to sink into the beauty of it all, to lose himself in the simple, profound intimacy of the moment. He felt safe here, in Naruto’s arms, as if all the burdens he carried had been lifted, even if just for a little while. 

Their lips found each other again, naturally, as if drawn together by an invisible force. The kiss was slow, languid, filled with a deep, mutual longing that surpassed mere physical desire. He couldn’t describe it in a better way than to call it home .

Time seemed to stretch and blur as they lost themselves in the kiss, the world outside fading away until there was nothing left but the two of them, entwined in each other’s arms. The softness of Naruto’s lips, the gentle press of his body against Sasuke’s, the way they seemed to fit together so perfectly—it was all so right, so perfect, that Sasuke never wanted it to end.

For the first time, he felt truly, deeply connected to someone, and it was a feeling he wanted to hold on to for as long as he could.

The rhythm of their hearts synced, a quiet understanding that bound them together more tightly than words ever could. The world outside their embrace felt distant, inconsequential, as if nothing else mattered but the warmth they shared in that moment. Sasuke’s fingers traced the curve of Naruto’s shoulder, his touch feather-light, innocent, as if he were simply memorizing the feel of his skin, the way his muscles moved beneath the surface. 

Naruto responded in kind, his hands moving in slow paths along Sasuke’s back, tenderly and soft. His breath was warm against Sasuke’s cheek, each kiss a quiet affirmation that he cared, that this moment was as precious to him as it was to Sasuke.

There was no rush, no urgency—just the simple, profound pleasure of being close, of feeling each other’s naked skin.

And somehow, without either of them knowing quite how it happened, they found themselves moving together again. 

It was as if every touch, every caress, every gentle press of their lips against each other had led them inevitably to this point, as if their bodies had known what they needed even before their minds had caught up. The world around them dissolved into a haze of warmth and tenderness, each sensation amplified by the deep, unspoken affection that flowed between them.

This time, there was no hunger, no desperation—just a slow, deliberate unfolding of intimacy that felt like the purest expression of the affection they shared for one another. 

Their bodies aligned in perfect harmony, without any word. The pace was slow, tender, each movement drawn out as if they were both trying to make this moment last forever. The air around them was filled with the soft sounds of their breathing, the gentle rustling of sheets, and the quiet, shared moans that spoke of the pleasure they were both experiencing. There was no actual need to reach any sort of climax—only the deep, abiding need to be close, to feel each other, to lose themselves.

If that was what it meant to be cherished, to be held in the arms of someone who truly cared, Sasuke would hold onto it for the rest of his life. He had finally found what he had been searching for all along—a place where he truly belonged.

The deep connection that pulsed between them continued to grow, to deepen. Their breath mingled in the space between them, and with every soft sigh, every quiet murmur of each other’s names, they fell deeper into the moment.

It wasn’t long before the gentle rhythm of their bodies began to build again. Sasuke could feel the familiar tension curling low in his belly as Naruto moved inside him with such care, such exquisite tenderness. 

The blond’s lips brushed softly against his neck, a silent reassurance that made his heart swell with emotion. And when their eyes met again, Sasuke felt a warmth spread through his chest, a sense of rightness that filled every part of him. The pleasure that had once been overwhelming now felt like a gentle wave, washing over him.

Naruto’s hand found his, their fingers interlacing as they moved together. Their breath became shallow, their movements more synchronized, until finally, with a soft, shared moan, they found release together again, their bodies trembling as they held onto each other, not wanting to let go.

But even as they lay there, spent and content, the night wasn’t over. Before long, they found themselves drawn together again, their need for each other too great to resist.

Throughout the night, they continued to find each other, over and over again. Sometimes their movements were more frantic, their desire overwhelming, and other times, they moved slowly, languidly, savoring each and every touch, each and every kiss, as if they were trying to make the night last forever.

And as the first light of dawn began to creep through the windows, Sasuke found himself curled up against Naruto, his body spent, his heart full. 

Chapter Text

When he opened his eyes, he was met not with the soft light of morning, but with the deep blue shadows of approaching night. Panic gripped his chest for a moment as he realized that the day had passed him by entirely. 

He was alone in Naruto’s bed, and a quick glance around told him that the blond wasn’t anywhere in the room. In fact, he couldn’t sense his presence anywhere in the house.

He tried to move, to shift onto his back so he could stare at the ceiling and clear his head, but the moment he attempted even the slightest motion, a searing pain shot through his entire body. 

His muscles screamed in protest, his skin felt oversensitive, and he winced as if the mere thought of movement could worsen the ache.

And then, like a floodgate opening, memories from the previous night rushed back to him. 

“What the hell have I done?”

The thought echoed in his mind, a mixture of disbelief and shock. He couldn’t believe it—he had slept with Naruto . His friend. His best friend, actually. And it wasn’t just some casual hook-up; they got into it. 

There had been no gradual build-up, no hesitation. They had gone from zero to a hundred, and it had been all. night. Over, and over and over again, until he’d lost count of how many times he’d came.

They had crossed a line, one he wasn’t sure they could ever come back from. And yet, the worst part of it all was that he hadn’t wanted it to stop. The pleasure had been overwhelming, so much so that by the time dawn broke, Sasuke had been utterly spent, his body and mind completely wrecked in the most exhilarating way possible.

But now, in the cold light of evening, reality was sinking in, and with it, a gnawing unease. 

What did this mean for them? 

What did Naruto think of all this? 

And how had he left without waking him?

He needed to find Naruto, even if his entire body protested the very idea of moving. Actually, maybe he still had some of the painkillers he used to take after the hospital. They were strong—designed to numb pain that was far more intense than what he was experiencing now—but at least they would take the edge off quickly. 

He walked to the bathroom, each step a reminder of the night's intensity. It was difficult, sure, but at least that was expected. Naruto was huge, what kind of idiot looks at that and thinks, ‘Yeah, this won’t cripple me’ ? 

He was lucky he could still walk.

When he reached the sink and looked into the mirror, he froze, his breath catching in his throat. The reflection staring back at him was almost unrecognizable. 

Dark bruises mottled his usually pale skin, standing out starkly against the faint moonlight filtering through the window. Purple and blue marks stretched along his neck and shoulders, his chest and abdomen bore the faint imprints of Naruto’s hands, the pressure of their grip etched into his skin. Here and there, small cuts marred the surface, a few of them even had bled during, leaving dried, crusted streaks along his torso. 

But there were deeper marks too—faint scratches along his back and sides, places where Naruto’s nails had dug in, either in pleasure or desperation, he couldn’t tell. His lips were slightly swollen, raw from the force and frequency of their kisses, and the edges of his eyes had small, almost invisible dried tears, stinging faintly when he touched them.

He gingerly raised a hand to his neck, tracing the outline of the most prominent bruise. The skin there was tender, and he winced as his fingers brushed over it. “What the hell happened to me?” The thought echoed in his mind as he traced yet another bruise, “Was it supposed to be like this?” He had never been one to shy away from the pain—hell, he had lived with it his whole life. Bruises, cuts, and scars had always been a part of him, the physical manifestations of battles fought and lost, of victories hard-won. 

But this was completely different. 

The pain that now coursed through his body wasn’t the familiar, cold sting of a kunai wound or the searing burn of chakra. This pain was warmer, more intimate, wrapped in the lingering heat of the night before. It was like a reminder of Naruto. His name was written in every visible part of his being. And somehow, the pain that should have been unwelcome, something to be avoided, was… beautiful?

He found no other way to describe it. Every ache he felt was a reminder that he had been claimed, that for one night, he was Naruto’s and Naruto’s alone. For some reason, that thought brought him an unexpected sense of peace.

This pain wasn’t cruel or unkind. It was the aftermath of something that had left him feeling more alive than he had in years, and if he was honest with himself, the pain was nothing compared to the satisfaction he felt. 

He moved towards the bathroom and reached out the medicine cabinet. Inside, he found several blister packs of the same medication. He frowned, a hint of confusion clouding his thoughts. He didn't remember leaving so many pills behind. In fact, he distinctly recalled having only four or five left when he stopped taking them. Yet there they were—two full blister packs, untouched. 

Something wasn’t right. 

Had he been mistaken? Had he somehow overlooked these? He was meticulous about his medications, especially when it came to something as potent as these painkillers. 

Although, he must also admit that the memories of those days were a little bit hazy, blurred by exhaustion and the fog of recovery, and there was no way they could be Naruto’s, he clearly remembered him mentioning he’d been off medication ‘for a long time’ when they got out of the hospital. 

Well, actually, those words had struck him as odd at the time, but he just hadn’t questioned it too much. He was certain that Naruto had been on medication during their hospital stay. He clearly recalled a conversation they’d had about the side effects of the drugs they were taking, how they would mess with their heads and make everything seem confusing. That’s why it had been so strange when, just a few days after they’d been discharged, Naruto had casually mentioned not being on any medication “ for a while ”.

Now, as he considered it more carefully, it didn’t add up. There was no way he could have been off medication for as long as he’d claimed. The timeline didn’t fit.

Sasuke frowned, and popped one of the pills free from its casing. Why would Naruto lie about something like that? And more importantly, where did these pills come from? He stared at it for a moment, but even as these thoughts tumbled through his mind, the dull ache in his body began to overpower his hesitation.

Slowly, he brought the pill to his lips, swallowing it dry. 

**

He walked through the streets of the village, the cool evening air brushing against his skin as the last traces of daylight began to fade. The once-vibrant sky was now painted in soft shades of orange and purple, the sun dipping below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ground. 

He had never felt so at peace. It was as if the gentle breeze itself was soothing his scars, each gust a tender caress that whispered of comfort and healing. The fading light, those final rays of the sun, didn’t just warm him—they embraced him, wrapping him in a soft, golden glow that made him feel more alive, more connected to everything around him. The world seemed to breathe with him, moving in time with his steps.

The usual clamor of the village, the lively hum of conversation, and the distant clatter of daily life that once might have grated on his nerves, now felt strangely harmonious. The sounds blended into a comforting symphony that seemed to match the rhythm of his heartbeat. Even the children who darted past him, their laughter ringing out as they weaved through the crowded streets, didn’t bother him at all. Actually, he found himself watching them with a quiet curiosity. Their innocent energy, the way they filled the air with life, was almost entertaining to observe, a reminder of a simpler, more carefree existence.

As he continued down the winding path, the familiar sight of the academy came into view. He could sense that the day was coming to an end; soon, Naruto would be wrapping up his duties at the academy. 

His steps slowed down as he neared the academy’s training field, his eyes drawn to the figure moving within its confines. There, amidst the gathering shadows, he saw him —his unmistakable blond hair catching the last of the sunlight, glowing. His breath hitched, his gaze lingering on the sight before him.

Naruto stood at the center of the field, the light playing off his features, highlighting the strong lines of his jaw, the curve of his lips, the slight furrow of concentration in his brow. His movements were fluid, every shift of his body exuding a natural grace that seemed almost effortless. Sasuke found himself captivated, drawn in by the way he moved, the way the world seemed to bend around him, making him the focal point of everything.

He was beautiful. 

Not just in the way that he had always known, in the way that everyone knew. But in a way that felt deeply personal, in a way that made Sasuke’s pulse quicken and his thoughts scatter.

The way Naruto’s hair caught the light just right, the easy smile that graced his lips even when he was alone, the confident stance that made him look so grounded, so strong, it all hit him. 

He liked that—he liked him . 

It made his chest feel heavy, and his hand twitched yearning to reach out. 

But he stayed rooted in place, content, just watching.

The blond was surrounded by three other ninjas, who seemed to be observing his form and technique closely, their eyes tracking his every move. Meanwhile, his sparring partner—a younger shinobi around their age—was giving his all, launching a series of attacks that the Uzumaki deftly countered. 

Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through his thoughts, snapping him back to reality. 

“Sasuke!” Naruto’s voice rang out across the training field, loud and clear, drawing the attention of everyone around. 

He blinked, realizing he’d been caught staring, and felt a slight flush of embarrassment as he met the blond’s gaze from far away. He was grinning, his hand waving him over energetically. For a moment, Sasuke hesitated, unsure if he should join them, but Naruto’s encouraging expression left him with little choice. 

With a deep breath, he jumped the barrier and walked toward the group, trying to push away the lingering thoughts of last night.

As he approached, the other ninjas turned to greet him, their tone seemingly friendly, but their attention soon shifted, and Sasuke noticed a few curious glances.

Shit.

Naruto’s gaze flickered over him too, but instead of making any comments, he quickly looked away, with an awkward smile on his face. 

Before he could prepare himself, one of them spoke up. “Why the bandages? Did you get hurt?” 

The question was innocent, but Sasuke could feel the heat rising to his cheeks as he struggled to maintain his composure. Naruto’s hands gripping his shoulders, his mouth trailing down his neck, the marks left behind.—It all came back to his head.

He cleared his throat, forcing himself to stay calm. “It’s nothing,” he replied, his voice steady despite the embarrassment threatening to creep in. “Just some training injuries. I got a little careless.”

The explanation seemed to satisfy the others, because they quickly moved on, and Sasuke let out the breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. But Naruto, however, shot him a quick look from the corner of his eye, a knowing smile playing on his lips. 

He definitely was enjoying this. 

He returned the smile with a subtle glare, silently warning him not to say anything, and the blond just chuckled softly, turning back to his comrades as if nothing had happened.

Yet, even as they talked, Sasuke couldn’t shake the nervous tension that had settled in his chest. Being so close to him again made his heart race. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, the memory of their intimacy still fresh in his mind, making it difficult to focus on the conversation at hand. Every time Naruto’s arm brushed against his or their eyes met, a jolt of electricity shot through him, reminding him of just how much had changed between them. 

"We’re practicing a specialized form of taijutsu focused on precise chakra control during close combat," Naruto began, explaining what they were working on. "It’s all about regulating your chakra flow to enhance physical strikes while minimizing unnecessary energy expenditure. The idea is to maintain maximum power and speed without wasting any movement or chakra, you know?"

Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly as he listened, trying to grasp the concept. He wasn’t entirely sure what Naruto was talking about—it sounded like something that required a deep understanding of a lot of things, and while he was certainly no novice, this was a level of detail that he wasn’t very used to.

The blond, noticing his hesitation, grinned. “You should give it a try. It would be a good test of your skills.”

He looked at him, surprised by the suggestion but not saying anything immediately. The other ninjas, who had been quietly observing the interaction, nodded in agreement, perhaps a little too eagerly, their excitement barely contained.

“Come on,” the Uzumaki insisted, his eyes gleaming with a playful challenge. There was a mischievous glint in his expression that Sasuke recognized all too well—he was up to something. 

The Uchiha affirmed his stance, a subtle shift of his posture signaling the acceptance of the challenge, his gaze locking onto Naruto’s with an intensity that promised he wasn’t going to back down. 

The blond’s grin widened at the sight. “Alright then,” he said, the playful edge still evident in his voice. “The key is in the timing and control,” he continued, “You’ve got to synchronize your chakra release with each movement. For example, when you channel chakra to your legs for a speed burst, you can use that same energy to enhance your punches without wasting any of it. It’s about finding that balance, making sure every bit of energy counts.”

The Uchiha listened carefully, absorbing the information. “I’d prefer to see it in action first,” he said, his tone calm but with a hint of something more beneath the surface.

Naruto chuckled, shaking his head. “What, so you can copy my moves with your Sharingan? That’d be too easy, you know?” He teased, and Sasuke’s lips curled into a small smile, acknowledging that he had been caught.

“Fine,” he conceded, the amusement clear in his voice. “I won’t use the Sharingan. But I still want to see how you do it first.”

His eyes sparkled, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth between them. “Alright, I’ll show you,” he said, stepping back to give himself some room. 

The other ninjas watched with a mix of anticipation and curiosity, eager to see how this exchange between the two strongest shinobi would unfold.

Each step, each strike, was calculated, demonstrating the exact control Naruto had over his chakra and physical power. As he moved, he explained the technique, his voice steady and confident, the words sinking into Sasuke’s mind even as his body struggled to keep up.

At first, the Uchiha remained mostly still, his eyes carefully tracking the blond’s movements, analyzing each step, each strike. He wasn’t surprised—he had seen the monumental progress Naruto had made, having fought by his side countless times during missions—but here, watching him in a different setting, was something else. He wasn’t just fighting; he was teaching him, explaining his strategies and techniques with the poise of a seasoned jounin. 

The ease with which he transitioned from one attack to the next was almost effortless, each move flowing into the next like a perfectly choreographed routine. There was no hesitation in his strikes, no wasted movements. His speed, always a defining trait, had become sharper, more refined, his blows coming in quick, precise bursts that left no room for error. 

Sasuke was sure that even if he had his Sharingan on, Naruto would still give him problems.

It wasn’t just raw power anymore—he had learned control, restraint. Sasuke could see it in the way his muscles tensed and released with each motion, the exact moment he would adjust his stance to follow up with another attack, never missing a beat.

This wasn’t the reckless boy who charged headfirst into battle—this was a warrior who had honed his craft, and Sasuke, despite himself, couldn’t help but feel a flicker of admiration. Here, Naruto wasn’t just impressive—he was a leader, exuding a confidence that only made his already powerful presence even more compelling.

But there was something else—something that distracted him more as he watched. His gaze lingered just a second too long on the way Naruto’s uniform clung to him, the fabric pulling taut over his well-defined muscles with every movement.

It wasn’t just the improvement in his technique that had caught Sasuke off guard—it was Naruto himself. He had changed in more ways than just his fighting style. The boy he used to know was long gone, and now, Sasuke was left observing a man whose body had been molded by years of battle, training, and growth. He’d seen it up close last night— felt it.  

Sometimes, Sasuke would find himself comparing this Naruto to the one he met in the academy, and it was almost startling how little of that boy remained. There was nothing of the lanky, uncoordinated kid left. 

The Uzumaki had grown into something almost painfully attractive, and Sasuke found it increasingly difficult to focus on anything else. No matter how much he tried to redirect his thoughts back to the sparring session, the truth was, it was impossible not to go back to the way those hands touched his body the night before. 

It was becoming increasingly clear that Sasuke’s attention wasn’t just on the fight anymore.

Each time Naruto touched him—whether it was a firm, guiding grip on his arm to redirect him or a sudden, forceful push urging him to move faster—Sasuke felt a surge of heat course through his body, far more intense than it had any right to be. There was something different now in the way Naruto commanded the space around him, something that made his usual confident energy almost intoxicating. His mind was clouded with thoughts that had nothing to do with fighting. 

His thoughts kept circling back to how those same hands that now corrected his stance, those fingers that pressed into his skin with focus and control, had been all over him the night before, doing far more than just adjusting his technique. 

The memory sent a rush of warmth to his core, and he found himself growing restless, wanting those hands back on him completely outside of the training.

It was getting harder and harder to focus on anything else. His mind wandered back to how Naruto's voice, commanding now, had been breathless and rough last night as he whispered against his skin. He could still feel it, could still hear it. The more the blond touched him, the more difficult it became to stay grounded in the present. 

Sasuke’s breath quickened, not just from the exertion but from the heat building inside him. His mind was only half on the fight now, the other half consumed by far more inappropriate thoughts. He wanted to stop holding back, to reach out, grab the blond by his vest, pull him in, and—

Suddenly, Naruto’s hand shot out, grabbing his wrist with an iron grip that made Sasuke’s breath hitch. 

In one swift, precise motion, the blond pivoted, using the momentum to slam the Uchiha down to the ground with a force that knocked the wind out of him. 

The impact was brutal, jarring his senses, but before he could even register the hit, Naruto was on top of him, straddling him, pinning him down with his body. The pressure was firm, dominating, and left absolutely no room for escape.

His face hovered just inches above his own, their breaths mingling in the heated space between them. “Focus,” he growled, his voice rough, almost feral, but there was something more in his tone—something dark and teasing that made Sasuke’s blood run hotter. 

And just when he thought it couldn’t get worse—just when he thought Naruto would back off—the blond shifted deliberately, his hips grinding down against Sasuke’s, slow and deliberate. He sucked in a sharp breath, his body betraying him as he felt a surge of heat pool between them. There was no way Naruto hadn’t noticed the way his erection pressed against him.

The blond smirked, the expression unmistakable as he gazed down at him with an almost predatory gleam in his eyes. “What’s that?” he drawled, moving again—this time purposefully pressing his hips harder against his obvious arousal. “Getting distracted, Sasuke?” His voice was laced with mockery, but there was a dangerous, playful heat behind it too. “You really need to learn how to control yourself.” He rolled his hips again, and the Uchiha bit back a groan, the friction nearly undoing him.

“Unless…” Naruto’s lips curled into a wicked grin. “Maybe you like this kind of training.”

He swallowed hard, his heart racing as he tried to ignore the flood of heat that shot through him. He nodded, forcing himself to concentrate, understanding the game they were playing, the silent challenge Naruto had set. 

The blond wasn’t just testing his combat skills—he was pushing him, seeing how far Sasuke could go before he snapped, how much he could take before he gave in to the tension between them.

He pulled back slowly, the smirk still playing at the corners of his lips as he stepped away, giving the Uchiha room to get up on his own. “You get it now?” the blond yelled, loud enough for the rest of the group to listen.

Right.

There were people watching. 

It took Sasuke a moment to force his mind back to the training. “Yeah,” he simply replied, playing along, his voice steadier than he felt, though his pulse was still racing. 

Naruto watched him for a moment, his gaze sharp, assessing. “Ready to go again?” 

He pushed himself up slowly, feeling the heat from where the blond’s body had been pressed against him still lingering in his skin. He nodded, though his mind was far from the fight now. That familiar drive to compete, the one that always lit a fire in him, was there—but this time, it was fueled by something much darker, much more intense.

He couldn’t stop thinking about how it had felt to be pinned beneath the blond, his voice low and commanding, the pressure of his body in all the right places. There was something undeniably attractive about being on the receiving end of Naruto’s instructions, about letting himself be corrected, about feeling those hands on him again.

Maybe, if he let himself falter, if he didn’t try as hard, maybe Naruto would push him down again—maybe he’d keep correcting him, guiding him. His body ached at the desire to be under him, feeling that intoxicating mix of dominance and care, growing harder to resist.

It was too tempting. Too addictive. 

He was more than willing to lose if it meant he could have Naruto over him.

The sparring resumed, but this time, Sasuke was holding back deliberately. His movements were calculated, giving the blond just enough of a challenge to keep things interesting without disrupting the rhythm he was setting. He knew exactly what he was doing.

The blond’s blows were fast, precise, and relentless, and each time Sasuke deflected or dodged, he would close the distance between them, his breath hot against his ear as he whispered. “I can tell you’re holding back, y’know?” he murmured during a brief clash, his voice laced with amusement. 

Sasuke’s heart raced, the thrill of the chase overtaking him. He countered just enough to stay in the game, his body moving fluidly, but there was no denying it—he was letting Naruto win.

The blond’s next move was faster than he had anticipated, and in an instant, he found himself pinned against the floor, his chest hitting the ground with a force that knocked the breath from his lungs. Before he could recover, Naruto’s hand grabbed his wrist, twisting his arm behind his back in a firm but controlled hold, completely immobilizing him. “So you like being treated like this,” Naruto’s voice was rough, low, his lips brushing against the shell of Sasuke’s ear as he held him in place. “You’re not the only one, you know?”

Sasuke’s breath hitched, his body reacting immediately to the sensation of Naruto’s weight heavy and possessive above him. The way Naruto’s body pressed into his made it painfully obvious that Sasuke wasn’t the only one being affected, he could feel the unmistakable hardness pressing against his thigh, and it sent a shock of heat straight through him.

Naruto’s grip tightened, his thumb brushing deliberately over the sensitive skin of Sasuke’s wrist as he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. “If there weren’t people around right now, this would be extremely different.” The words were laced with promise, each one hitting the Uchiha with a surge of heat that he couldn’t contain. “Wouldn’t you like to know what I’d do to you if I didn’t have to hold back?”

He swallowed hard, his body trembling beneath Naruto’s as the rush of arousal became impossible to ignore. It was driving him insane. 

He wanted it. 

Badly. 

But they were in public, surrounded by other ninjas, and it was the most maddening part of it all—knowing they had to keep up appearances while their bodies screamed for more. He could feel the thrill of it building inside him—the rush of desire mixed with the delicious agony of having to wait.

Naruto shifted slightly, letting his knee press between Sasuke’s legs, and the Uchiha had to bite down on his lip, trying to keep the moan threatening to escape at bay. He was on fire, barely able to contain himself. “Focus tho,” Naruto growled, his voice edged with dark humor. “They’re watching.”

Sasuke’s mind raced. The blond was asking for an impossible task, all he really wanted was to let go, to give in to the raw desire coursing through him. But for now, he had to hold back—just like he was.

For now.

Finally, the Uzumaki stepped back, giving him a moment to catch his breath. “Ready to go again?” 

**

As the final echoes of the day's training faded, the academy began to quiet down, the usual buzz of activity simmering into a calmer, more subdued atmosphere. Sasuke remained still, noticing how the air between him and Naruto was charged, each interaction more like a delicate dance of restraint. 

But something got him mesmerized. 

He noticed a shift in the blond almost immediately. The intense, commanding presence he had displayed during their training was now replaced by something entirely different. 

Naruto had slipped seamlessly into his usual social self, grinning wide as he greeted the other shinobi with exaggerated waves and booming laughter. He went back into the familiar role of the village hero—the boisterous, warm-hearted guy everyone adored. He was loud again, exaggerated again, all smiles and goofy antics. He was making jokes, clapping people on the back, and offering help with the same boundless energy that seemed to always accompany him. 

The Uchiha narrowed his eyes slightly, watching in silence as the blond moved through the group of ninjas. There was a performance in his actions, an unmistakable effort to maintain his usual cheerful facade that he had never noticed before. It was like Naruto had a switch that could make him go back to the carefree, exaggerated version of himself that everyone else knew. 

Naruto laughed, the sound loud and infectious, as he talked to the guy he was training with before Sasuke. Apparently, he has misjudged him. Now that he saw the blond interact with him, it was clear that he was much younger than them. Naruto was throwing an arm around him, ruffling his hair playfully like a puppy while the other seemed embarrassed. 

It was all a show—he could see that now. He could feel it in the way Naruto’s eyes didn’t quite match the brightness of his smile. Which version of Naruto was the real one? The one who teased him relentlessly during their sparring, with the weight of his body pressed against his, his breath hot against his skin? Or the loud, vibrant shinobi who seemed like he had no care in the world?

The Uchiha’s gaze followed him as he moved through the room, interacting with everyone around him as if the tension between them had never existed. Sasuke found himself strangely detached from the scene, unable to reconcile this cheerful, easygoing Naruto with the one who had just whispered dark promises in his ear moments ago. 

Iruka’s voice broke through Sasuke's thoughts, drawing him back to the present. “Alright, everyone, time to start wrapping up. Make sure everything’s in order before you leave.” 

The other ninjas nodded and began to disperse, each falling into their familiar routines of cleaning and organizing.

Sasuke helped as much as he could with the cleanup, but he was still unfamiliar with the academy’s routines. Actually, it was the first time he was around there in ages, and he still felt somewhat out of place, watching Naruto closely, trying to mimic his movements as they gathered the remaining training gear. 

Every now and then, their eyes would meet briefly, but his gaze was different now—lighter, more casual, as if nothing had happened between them. 

As they finished up and started heading towards the exit, Iruka suddenly stopped, his brow furrowing as if he had just remembered something. "Ah, wait! I left some reports inside," he said, scratching the back of his head. 

Naruto, always eager to help, grinned widely and slapped a hand to his forehead in his usual exaggerated fashion. "Don’t worry about it, Iruka-sensei! I’ll grab ‘em for ya!" he declared, his voice as loud and cheerful as ever.

Without thinking, Sasuke silently fell into step behind him. He didn’t offer to help, nor did he explain why he was following. He simply did. 

As they walked back into the building, the energy between them shifted again. 

With no one else around, his show began to fade. Naruto’s shoulders relaxed slightly, his grin softened, and the loud, exaggerated tone he had been using for everyone else melted away. It was subtle, but Sasuke noticed the difference immediately.

The blond glanced at him out of the corner of his eye, his expression unreadable for a moment. "Thanks for helping," he said, his voice quieter now.

But he didn’t respond. He simply followed, his mind turning over everything he had seen, everything he had felt. 

They stepped into the principal’s office, the soft thud of the door closing behind them barely audible over the thick silence that wrapped itself around them. The dim moonlight filtered through the window, highlighting the tension that had been simmering since their last encounter. It was thick in the air, palpable, clinging to every breath. This was the first time they had been truly alone since that night. Since Naruto had taken him apart, piece by piece, and left him unraveling in a way Sasuke had never thought possible. 

The weight of that memory hung heavily between them now, saturating the space in a way that was impossible to ignore.

The Uchiha leaned against the doorframe, apparently casually, but his eyes were locked on the blond—watching, assessing, determined to see through him this time. Naruto rifled through a stack of reports on the desk, his movements casual, too casual, betraying a lingering awareness of the tension that crackled between them.

Sasuke’s mind was still reeling from the shift he had witnessed in Naruto the night before. Up until that moment, in his house, where they spent countless hours in one another’s company, Naruto had always been a ray of warmth that filled every corner of their space. That goofy, cheerful energy was something Sasuke had grown accustomed to, something he had learned to expect, even cherish in the quiet moments between missions.

But last night, he shattered that illusion.

He had shown him something else entirely. Something darker, fiercer, and far more dangerous. Naruto had taken him, claimed him, all night long in a way that had left him utterly exposed, vulnerable, and craving more. The way he touched him, moved inside him, it was nothing like the carefree Naruto he was used to. He had taken complete control, driving the Uchiha to places he hadn’t allowed himself to go before, making him yield in ways that had both terrified and thrilled him. The heat of that night still coursed through his veins, a raw, primal burn that leaves his skin tingling with the memory of Naruto’s hands on him. 

But as intoxicating as it had been, there was something else now—something that demanded retribution. Sasuke’s pride had taken a hit, and he wasn’t about to let that go so easily. 

He couldn’t just be the one to give in. 

Not again.

Naruto glanced up from the papers, his gaze catching Sasuke’s for a moment too long. There was something unreadable in those eyes, something that flickered and shifted before it settled back into that easy, casual facade. “Got the reports!” he said, his voice too light.

Sasuke’s lips curved into a faint, humorless smile. “Looks like it,” he replied, his tone matching his. 

He pushed off the doorframe with deliberate intent, moving to block Naruto’s path as the blond made his way towards the exit.

He paused, blinking in mock confusion, but there was a glint of something knowing in his eyes. “What’s up?” he asked, his tone almost playful, but Sasuke didn’t miss the flicker of awareness, of anticipation that Naruto was trying to hide.

His gaze darkened, his voice dropping lower, infused with something sharper. “Oh, nothing, I just realized that all this time, I’ve been seeing a different Naruto. One that isn’t real. A mask you’ve been wearing for everyone.”

The blond’s grin faltered for a split second, just enough for Sasuke to catch it. The Uchiha stepped closer, his presence looming as his eyes bore into Naruto’s. He had spent too much time trying to figure out which side of Naruto was the real one—the goofy, lovable idiot that everyone knew and adored, or the dominant, almost predatory force that had taken him apart so easily the night before. 

That fire of his, that raw intensity in his eyes, had turned the tables, leaving Sasuke to deal with the aftermath of being dominated in a way he had never experienced before. 

It had left him reeling, yes, but now, it had left him hungry.

He leaned in, close enough so the blond could feel the heat radiating from him, his breath ghosting over the blond’s ear. “You enjoyed it, didn’t you? Making me look weak during the training.” His voice was low, almost a growl, dripping with a quiet intensity. “You’re always putting up a show for everyone else, playing the fool. But when it’s just us…” His eyes narrowed, his lips curving into something darker. “You show me something else. More real. But here’s the thing…” His hand shot out, grabbing Naruto’s wrist, twisting it behind him in one smooth, calculated movement. He pushed his body against the door, holding him there, his grip firm but not harsh. The roles were reversed now, and Sasuke could feel the rush of power coursing through him. “Everything comes with a price, Naruto.”

The blond didn’t struggle at all. If anything, there was a flicker of something that resembled amusement in his eyes, as if he was enjoying the shift in power between them. “Oh?” he breathed out, his voice low, teasing despite his position. “And what exactly do you plan on doing?”

He smirked, tightening his hold just enough to feel Naruto tense beneath him. “I could make you beg,” he murmured, “You wouldn’t be able to keep up that stupid facade in front of everyone if they saw the real you… the one who liked having me beneath him so much.”

Naruto’s breath stuttered, his pulse quickening. For a moment, Sasuke could feel him wrestle with the switch, feel him hold back from giving in completely. But there was no mistaking the spark of arousal in the air, no mistaking the effect this was having on both of them.

“Do it then,” he whispered, voice rough and daring. “Try to.”

*

The cool wall pressed against Sasuke’s back did little to ground him as waves of heat surged through his body, each more intense than the last. His hand was gripping Naruto’s hair tightly, the silky strands threading between his fingers as he tried to maintain some semblance of control. But the blond was driving him to the brink, each calculated move of his mouth sent him spiraling further out of this world.

Each time Sasuke glanced toward the door’s window, trying to check the hallway, his vision blurred with a wave of pleasure, making it impossible to focus on anything but the overwhelming sensations coursing through his body. His mind was hazy, completely consumed by the heat pooling low in his abdomen.

“Naruto,” he rasped, his voice rough and low, barely breaking through the sound of his own labored breaths. His hand reached down, fingers tangling in those golden strands, tugging slightly—a signal for him to stop, to give him a moment to regain some semblance of control.

But the moment he paused, Sasuke’s body betrayed him. Without meaning to, his hips bucked forward, pushing himself deeper into the warmth of Naruto’s mouth. Instinct took over, his body moving on its own, chasing that unbearable pleasure.

A low, guttural moan ripped from his throat as Naruto’s tongue swirled around him, each movement precise and deliberate, coaxing more of those helpless reactions out of him. The wet, sinful sound of his mouth—combined with Sasuke’s own ragged breathing—was intoxicating, almost too much to bear. He knew he should stop, that they couldn’t risk being caught, but it was impossible to pull back now. Not when his body had already decided it couldn’t stop.

“You… you’re so good at this,” he groaned, his voice thick with desire, almost unrecognizable even to himself. The words spilled out unbidden, as if Naruto was drawing them from the deepest part of him, driving him mad with every passing second.

When the blond looked up at him through half-lidded eyes, Sasuke felt a violent thrill race down his spine, his body betraying him completely. That look—intense and knowing—sent a shiver through him, making it clear how much the blond knew what he was doing, he could also feel it in every swirl of his tongue, every gentle scrape of teeth that sent him spiraling further into the abyss.

He had lost control long ago. Naruto was the one guiding this moment.

But what drove him wild wasn’t just the loss of control—it was the way Naruto seemed to be enjoying his cock, every inch of it. The way he moaned softly around him, as if savoring the taste, sent him reeling. Every time Sasuke went further, pushing himself deeper down the blond’s throat, it was like he was claiming him, owning this moment.

He loved it. He loved seeing Naruto take so much pleasure from him, from the way he tasted, from the way he filled his mouth. Each time Naruto’s lips stretched a little further around him, each time his throat tightened, Sasuke could feel that undeniable satisfaction radiating off of him. He was too good at this—almost dangerously so. There was no flinch, no hesitation. Instead, Naruto would lean into him, meeting every thrust with passion.

Naruto genuinely loved it. The small, needy sounds that escaped his throat—half-whimpers, half-groans—only made Sasuke’s resolve falter. “You really enjoy this, don’t you?” he murmured, his voice thick with a mixture of awe and desire.

Naruto’s only response was a hum full of pleasure, his grip tightening, urging the Uchiha to continue. His tongue darted out to wet his lips, saliva glistening as he bit his lower lip for just a second before taking it all in his mouth again. It was maddening—how he seemed to thrive on the intensity, how he not only accepted everything Sasuke gave him but seemed to crave for more. It was like watching someone savor their favorite meal, devouring it with reckless abandon.

Then, in one smooth motion, the blond paused, pulling back slightly, leaving Sasuke with a momentary void that made his breath hitch. 

He watched, wide-eyed, as Naruto straightened up on his knees, his gaze locked onto Sasuke’s dick with an intensity that sent a jolt of electricity through his veins. 

Almost urgently, the blond freed himself, his breath hitching as his own hand wrapped around his hardened length.

Sasuke felt his knees nearly buckle at the sight. The realization that Naruto was so turned on, so lost in the moment, that he needed to touch himself while pleasuring him, made his head spin. He could barely process the raw, erotic sight in front of him—the blond, kneeling there, one hand working on himself, the other back on him, stroking him with the same eager rhythm that had driven Sasuke to the brink just moments ago.

“Fuck… Naruto…” he breathed, the words escaping him in a hoarse whisper. He didn’t even realize he’d spoken aloud, too lost in the overwhelming intensity of it all. It was too much—too raw, too intimate, too perfect. It was a visual feast.

Naruto groaned again, his grip tightening on both himself and the Uchiha, and the sound alone was enough to make Sasuke’s entire body ignite with need. His mind began to blur, overwhelmed by the sensation of Naruto’s hand. 

But it wasn’t enough. 

The heat of his hand was a mere echo of the overwhelming sensation of being inside his mouth, and the absence was maddening.

Sasuke’s vision blurred at the edges, his thoughts dissolving into nothing but raw need. He had never felt anything like this before—this desperate, all-consuming hunger that gnawed at his very core. His breath hitched as the dizzying pressure coiled tighter in his gut, his muscles tense and trembling with the intensity of it. 

He needed to be back inside that mouth.

It was almost humiliating how badly he wanted it—how his body ached for it. Every nerve screamed for the wet heat, for the way Naruto’s tongue had wrapped around him, the way his throat had tightened as he took him deeper. He had never in his life been this desperate, this starved for anything. 

Without thinking, without even fully realizing what he was doing, he grabbed Naruto’s wrist, roughly pulling his hand away. 

Desperation clawed at him, his mind clouded with the raw, unrelenting need for release, and before he could second-guess himself, his hand shot down to his own throbbing length, gripping it tightly as he guided it to Naruto’s lips with an almost primal urgency. 

His eyes were dark, wild, and his voice came out in a guttural growl, thick with desperation and lust. “Open up,” he commanded, barely able to recognize the sound of his own voice. “You’re gonna take all of it… every drop.” And he dragged the swollen tip across his lips, smearing pre-cum along the soft skin, sending a violent jolt of pleasure through him. 

But Naruto didn’t comply. His lips barely parted, teasing Sasuke with the warmth of his breath but refusing to take him in. There was a spark of amusement in those blue eyes, something dark and playful that sent a chill down Sasuke’s spine.

“Is that so?” His voice was dripping with mischief, low and taunting as he licked his lips slowly, barely grazing the tip of Sasuke’s cock with a flick of his tongue. “You think you’re the one making demands?” He let out a soft, mocking chuckle, “I thought you were gonna make me beg. But look at you now, Sasuke… you’re shaking.”

The words hit him like a slap, and his pride was screaming at him, but the heat coursing through his veins made it impossible to pull away. He needed this—needed Naruto—it burned every inch of his skin. 

He pushed harder against his mouth, but the blond only smirked, pulling back slightly, just enough to keep him hanging on the edge.

Naruto’s lips curved into a wicked smile as he tilted his head. “So, who’s begging now?” he taunted, his voice smooth and laced with amusement. “All that talk about making me pay… but here you are, desperate. You’re the one losing control. Not me.”

And with that, his restraint snapped completely, and the desperation twisted into something darker. 

The grip on his length tightened as he pressed forward more aggressively, his breath coming in ragged, furious gasps. The heat of his frustration boiling over as he glared down at the blond. “I’m not begging,” he snarled, his voice rough, the words more of a growl than a statement. ”It’s a fucking order. Take it—now.”

Suddenly, the room seemed to grow darker, the tension thick and suffocating, as if the very air was being pulled taut by the dangerous energy radiating from the Uchiha. Without a warning, a sudden surge of chakra crackled in the air between them, and Sasuke’s Sharingan flared to life, the vivid red spinning into existence in his eye.

The air between them was electric, a palpable charge buzzing with power and tension. The Sharingan spun violently, a silent dare to defy him. 

But Naruto’s smirk only deepened. The satisfaction on his face was undeniable—he had driven Sasuke to this breaking point, and it thrilled him.

“This asshole…”

His lips parted, just barely, his tongue slipping out to tease the tip of his cock, dragging across it with deliberate, agonizing slowness. Sasuke’s breath hitched, his muscles tensing as a violent shudder ran down his spine. He trembled on the edge of restraint, his entire body pulsing with need.

“An order, huh?” the blond whispered, voice low and dripping with mischief. His tongue flicked out again, this time licking along more of Sasuke’s length, each agonizingly slow stroke driving him further to the brink.

And then, with a final, teasing look, Naruto’s mouth opened fully.

The moment he felt the wet heat envelop him, it was as if the world had stopped. A violent shudder rippled through his entire body, and for a split second, he lost the ability to breathe. The overwhelming sensation of Naruto’s mouth wrapped tightly around him—warm, wet, and impossibly perfect—shattered every last bit of control he had clung to.

“That’s it,” he gasped, his voice shaky and raw, almost strangled as the heat consumed him. The pleasure was blinding, a full-body shockwave that started at the base of his spine and exploded outward, leaving him trembling. His hips jerked forward involuntarily, sliding deeper into Naruto’s mouth, the slick heat driving him to madness.

He let out a desperate, guttural moan as his hand flew to the back of Naruto’s head, pulling him closer. Every fiber of his being was on fire, pushing him deeper with every frantic, erratic movement. His hips bucked uncontrollably, mind blanking out from the intensity. The heat was unbearable, his pulse pounding wildly in his ears as every thrust sent a new jolt of pleasure crashing through him. Every inch deeper made him feel like it would tear him apart.

The tension in his body snapped, leaving nothing but desperation as he growled low, voice dark and filled with lust. “Fuck—Ah—just like that. I want to come right down your throat… you’re gonna choke on it.” His voice was almost broken, the words spilling out before he could stop them. 

Naruto hummed around him, vibrating around his cock as he took him deeper, letting him slide into his throat with no resistance.

Every thrust was harder, more desperate, and with each one, Sasuke’s moans grew louder, more shameless. He was lost in it, in the filthy, wet sound of his cock sliding in and out of Naruto’s mouth, in the way the blond was taking everything he gave without hesitation. “You love this, don’t you?” The Uchiha hissed through gritted teeth, his grip tightening in the blond hair. 

Naruto’s eyes fluttered shut, a muffled sound of approval escaping him, his throat contracting around the length in a way that had the Uchiha’s knees shaking. He was close— so close —and every filthy, raw word that spilled from his lips only pushed him closer to the edge.

“Please—” The word was barely a whisper, a breathless plea that slipped from him involuntarily. “Please… just a little more…” He could feel it, that familiar, dizzying buildup, tightening in his core, threatening to send him over the edge. 

His hips bucked forward harder, the sound of his ragged breathing filling the room, “Fuck, I’m so close,” he groaned, his voice rough and desperate. “I’m—ah—fuck, Naruto, I’m gonna—”

He could barely form a coherent thought, let alone finish the sentence, before the overwhelming rush of pleasure hit him. His body seized, his hips snapping forward one last time as he released with a deep, guttural moan, spilling it all into Naruto’s mouth. 

His vision blurred, his entire body trembling from the force of his climax, and all he could think was how fucking good it felt—how completely Naruto had consumed him, how he couldn’t stop even if he tried.

His body trembled as he pulled away, his legs shaking so violently that he had to brace himself against the wall to keep from collapsing. 

The last remnants of his climax still lingered on Naruto’s lips, and as he staggered backward, he felt a raw, throbbing emptiness that left him gasping for air. 

His vision slowly refocused, and the sight before him was almost too much to process. 

Naruto, still on his knees, looked up at him with a flushed face and a wild, disheveled appearance. His lips were slick and glistening, a faint trail of white still clinging to the corners of his mouth. His eyes, clouded with the aftermath of their intense encounter, locked onto his with an expression of pure satisfaction and exhaustion. 

As his gaze dropped lower, he noticed the remnants of the blond’s own release smeared across his own hand, showing just how thoroughly both of them had been pushed to their limits.

The room felt stifling, the air thick and heavy, as if every ounce of oxygen had been sucked away, leaving behind only heat and the oppressive weight of his own heartbeat. 

Sasuke’s chest heaved, desperate for breath, but each inhale felt shallow, insufficient, like he was suffocating under the intensity of what had just happened. His head spun, and the dizzying haze of pleasure clung to him, distorting the world around him.

The lack of air only amplified his disorientation, a disjointed sensation where his body still hummed with the aftershocks of pleasure, yet his mind floated in a hazy, oxygen-starved limbo. 

But the moment was abruptly shattered by the distant, authoritative voice of Iruka, calling from the hallway. 

“Naruto? Sasuke? Are you okay in there?”

The sound jolted both men into action. 

Naruto, with a look of hurried panic, scrambled to his feet, quickly pulling up his pants and straightening his jacket to then open the door just enough to shout back, his voice strained but trying to sound casual. “Yeah, we’re fine! We’ll be out in a minute!”

Meanwhile, Sasuke was wrestling with his own clothes in a frantic attempt to reassemble himself. He fumbled with his belt, the task feeling impossibly complicated as he tried to avoid Naruto’s gaze, both of them desperately trying to regain their dignity. 

His heart was still pounding, and his mind was racing, but he managed to get his belt fastened and his clothes more or less in place. 

By the time they both finally emerged from the academy, their faces were still flushed and their breathing still uneven. For a second, Sasuke thought they might get away with it, but the moment Iruka raised an eyebrow, he knew they were screwed.

“Naruto,” he began, his voice heavy with suspicion. “You okay? Your face looks… swollen.”

The blond, still trying to catch his breath, forced a big grin. “Ah, yeah! I, uh… really? I didn’t notice!” he blurted out, wiping at his mouth as if that would somehow make his lips look less swollen.

“This idiot.” Sasuke thought, fighting the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose in frustration, while silently cursing Naruto’s terrible attempt at playing it cool. 

Iruka’s eyes narrowed further as he scanned the blond up and down. “You didn’t notice? Really? It looks painful” He crossed his arms, his gaze shifting to the Uchiha, whose face was also slightly flushed. “And you don’t look much better. What happened in there?”

Sasuke’s irritation was bubbling just beneath the surface, and he was desperate to get out of this situation before Naruto said something stupid—well, stupider than usual. “We were just… discussing something,” he said, his tone clipped as his jaw tightened. “A personal matter. Nothing important. Just… a stupid argument.”

Naruto immediately nodded, far too enthusiastically. “Yeah! What he said. We always find something to argue about, you know? Totally normal!” He laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head, trying to play it off.

Iruka raised an eyebrow, glancing between the two of them. “An argument, huh? About what?”

The Uchiha’s eye twitched. He really didn’t need more questions. “Like I said, nothing important. It was stupid.”

One of the shinobi, a tall guy with a cocky smirk, chimed in, unable to resist. “Sure didn’t sound stupid with all that noise you two were making in there. Thought we were gonna have to break up a real intense fight.”

Naruto’s face flushed even deeper, his usual sunny grin faltering for a second. “W-We weren’t that loud!” he protested, but his voice cracked just enough to make the others snicker.

“Oh, but you were,” another one teased, a glint of mischief in her eyes. “Heard some heavy breathing too. Must’ve been a real heated debate.”

The blond opened his mouth to retort, but Sasuke shot him a deadly glare, silently willing him to shut the fuck up before he made it worse. 

Unfortunately, Naruto never knew when to quit. 

“Well, it was an intense argument!” He blurted out. “I mean, not super bad, but, you know…”

Sasuke was ready to murder someone. “We’re leaving,” he growled through gritted teeth, already turning on his heel. 

Another shinobi couldn’t resist adding, “At least give us a heads-up next time so we clear the room!”

More laughter erupted from the group, and Sasuke’s patience snapped. “If any of you idiots say another word—”

Iruka, completely oblivious to the teasing and innuendos flying around, stepped forward with a worried frown, his arms still crossed. “Wait, wait, everyone calm down,” he said, raising his hand as if to mediate. “Sasuke, Naruto, if you two really had an argument, maybe you should talk it out properly. Fighting among comrades, especially over something personal, can lead to bigger issues down the road. It’s not good to let these things fester.”

The blond blinked at him, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. “Uh… Iruka-sensei, I don’t think—” he began, but he was already on a roll, completely missing the awkward tension and stifled laughter coming from the other shinobi.

“I mean, I’ve seen the two of you bicker for years, but you’re adults now. You need to be able to resolve these things in a mature way. Naruto, if you’ve said something to upset Sasuke, you should apologize,” he said sincerely, ignoring the way Naruto’s eyes widened in disbelief and confusion. “Living together as you do, it’s especially important to work through these things.”

The Uzumaki froze at the mention of them living together. It wasn’t a lie, though. But for some reason, Sasuke also had never thought of it that way. It felt more like a temporary coexistence that never really ended.

Naruto’s eyes darted to the others, whose smirks widened at the new piece of information. “Apologize?! He should—” he stammered, glancing at the Uchiha, utterly flustered. “Wait, I mean, sure, I—”

“And Sasuke,” Iruka continued, turning his attention to him, his voice gentle but firm. “I know you’ve always been more reserved, but it’s okay to express how you feel. If Naruto upset you, you should be able to talk to him calmly. You can’t keep everything bottled up, you can’t keep acting like you did when you were kids.”

He simply stared at him, “Is this actually happening right now?” He opened his mouth, but the absurdity of the situation left him momentarily speechless. He caught Naruto’s wide-eyed gaze, and the blond looked like he was holding back a scream.

“Sasuke, it’s okay,” Iruka pressed on, “Arguments happen between friends, but they can’t always be resolved by… whatever that was back there.” He gestured vaguely toward the academy doors, where Naruto and Sasuke. “You two need to communicate better. You live together, so you’re going to need to figure these things out.”

The other shinobi exchanged knowing glances, their laughter barely contained. One of them leaned toward the other and whispered, “Well, that explains a lot.” 

Naruto, who seemed to be trying to process the whole situation, glanced nervously at the Uchiha. “Uh… yeah, you’re right, Iruka-sensei,” he managed to say, his voice cracking slightly. “We, uh, definitely need to work on that. Communication. Definitely.”

But before anyone could continue this shitshow, Sasuke decided he had enough. 

He grabbed the blond by the arm, “We’re leaving,” he muttered, his patience at its limit. Without waiting for a reply, he turned on his heel and began pulling him away from the group, his face betraying nothing but pure irritation.

Naruto stumbled after him, barely managing a quick wave to the others. “Uh, we’ll talk later, Iruka-sensei!” he called out over his shoulder, his voice cheerful, though his expression was one of panic.

Iruka, still oblivious, waved them off with a warm smile. “Yes, yes, take your time. Talk it out!”

As they finally stepped outside, the blond yanked his arm free, still fuming. “Well… that could’ve gone worse, right?” he offered with a nervous chuckle as they walked away, but Sasuke didn’t answer.

Instead, he muttered darkly under his breath, “You’re never talking again. Ever .”

**

The village was now cloaked in the deep, tranquil darkness of evening. The cool night breeze caressed Sasuke’s face, rocking him gently into a state of serene detachment. It felt as if he were floating on a cloud, enveloped in a sublime tranquility. His entire being seemed to exist in perfect harmony; he was so utterly content that the thought of anything disturbing this peace was inconceivable. If someone had attacked him at that moment, he felt he would meet his end with a sense of indescribable calm, accepting it with an almost euphoric resignation.

The earlier exchange at the academy, the teasing remarks from the shinobi, Iruka’s confusion… none of it bothered him. 

Not even a little.

He knew he had played his part well—slipping into the role of the stoic Uchiha, the one who always carried himself with indifference, keeping everyone at arm’s length. He’d growled when necessary, kept his face cold, and his words sharp. 

But it was all a performance. 

A mask he had worn for so long that no one noticed the cracks forming.

Because the truth was, none of that mattered to him anymore. The jabs, the curiosity, the laughter of those ninja—it was all irrelevant noise for him. Even when his patience had seemed to snap at their teasing, it wasn’t real. He didn’t care enough to truly be irritated.

His mind had been occupied with just one thing the entire time.

Naruto.

He glanced at him walking beside him, the slight breeze tousling his hair, the relaxed smile playing on his lips as if nothing had happened. 

Sasuke could feel the pull, the way everything about him seemed to anchor his attention, drawing him in effortlessly. His whole world had shifted. Now, everything revolved around that man—his presence, his voice, the way he moved.

The simple act of walking together, the faint warmth of his presence, felt like a poetic dance. He was utterly immersed in a state of exalted contentment, as if he were floating through a dream, and Naruto was the central figure of this dreamscape.

Every glance, every casual brush of arms, felt like a revelation. He envisioned a future bathed in the same gentle light that illuminated their path—a future where the village was their sanctuary, and every moment was shared in a profound, everlasting bond. 

The idea of building a life together seemed like the most natural and desirable thing in the world. He imagined their lives intertwined, the quiet nights filled with shared laughter and the comfort of knowing they were never alone.

“Oi, Sasuke,” 

It was as if he were seeing Naruto through a lens of absolute infatuation, each moment together painted with an idealized brush. The world outside seemed to blur, leaving only the pristine clarity of his feelings for his blond— His blond. That sounded nice in his head.

“Sasukee,”

He knew how foolish it was—no one truly belonged to anyone—but there was a part of him that couldn’t shake the idea. Naruto was his , and in some strange, unspoken way, and he was Naruto’s. It was a silent truth that existed between them, irrational as it may have been. But no one had ever made him feel this way.

“Sasukeee—,”

He knew it made no sense to think of someone as yours— people weren’t possessions —but somehow, he liked the thought that he could only truly exist where Naruto did, that his entire being was intertwined with the other’s. Without him, what was the point? There wasn’t a world he could imagine himself in that didn’t revolve around the laughter and presence of the one person who made him feel alive. Maybe it was stupid, but in this quiet moment, as they walked side by side, it didn’t seem so stupid at all.

”Oi, teme!”

Everything around him was perfect in its ordinariness, amplified by his state of rapturous intoxication. The familiar sights and sounds of the village became a backdrop to his reverie, enhancing the surreal beauty of being so close to Naruto. For him, this moment was not just a walk through the village; it was a celestial experience, a—

“Sasuke!”

Suddenly, Naruto’s voice broke through the fog in his mind like a crash of thunder. 

He blinked, snapping out of his daydream, only to find the blond staring at him, his mouth set in a hard line, clearly frustrated. “God! I’ve been calling your name for the past five minutes! What’s going on with you?”

Still somewhat dazed, the Uchiha rubbed the back of his neck and gave a small shake of his head. “What… what’s going on?” he asked, his voice distant, his senses not yet fully grounded. 

Naruto’s expression tightened as he crossed his arms. “You didn’t see what just happened?!”

His brow furrowed as he glanced around, searching for any signs of disturbance. “No… I didn’t see anything,” he muttered, the usual sharpness in his voice dulled by his lingering trance.

The blond huffed in frustration and started to turn on his heel. “Never mind.”

Sasuke’s hand shot out, grabbing his wrist, halting him in his tracks. “Wait,” he said, trying to piece together what was going on. “What happened?”

Naruto spun back to face him, the intensity in his blue eyes causing the Uchiha to stand a little straighter. “Sakura just walked right past us. Didn’t you see her? She saw us and… well, she looked pissed, y’know? She made a face and sped up like she was running away from us.”

Sasuke felt a pang of surprise jolt through him, he hadn’t even noticed her. His thoughts had been too clouded, too consumed by the blond’s presence beside him. “I didn’t— I didn’t see her,” he admitted, his voice quieter. 

“Look,” Naruto’s expression softened, but there was still a heaviness in his eyes. “I can’t keep watching this happen. Sakura’s my friend, and I can’t just… I can’t just watch her getting hurt like this.”

Sasuke blinked, confusion etching itself into his features. “What do you mean?” 

Almost as if sensing the questions swirling in the Uchiha’s mind, the blond sighed, “You have to stop avoiding her, Sasuke. I told you, you have to talk to her. Tell her the truth. She deserves to know that you're not interested in her like that.”

The words hung between them, sharp and clear, and Sasuke’s chest tightened, unsure how to respond, but Naruto’s gaze never wavered, waiting for him to say something—anything. “I told you, I will,” he muttered, his voice defensive, but lacking any real conviction.

His eyes narrowed, his tone growing harder. “When? It’s been weeks since we got back to the village! How long are you going to make her wait? How long are you going to keep running away from this?”

“I’m not running from anything.”

Naruto’s voice rose, his frustration bubbling over. “Then why haven’t you done it yet?!” He took a step closer, the space between them crackling with tension. “Why are you still avoiding her? What are you so scared of?”

Sasuke flinched at the question, the accusation in his voice hitting deeper than he expected. “I’m not avoiding her!” he shot back, his own temper flaring now.

“Really?” Naruto’s eyes flashed with something—pain, doubt, something that made Sasuke’s stomach twist. “Then why does it feel like you’re stalling? Like there’s some part of you that still thinks you might… you might be able to return her feelings?”

The question hit like a punch to the gut. 

He froze, his throat constricting. 

That couldn’t be further from the truth. There was no room in his heart for anyone but the idiot standing right in front of him. 

But he couldn’t say that. 

Not now. Not like this.

He opened his mouth to respond, but the words got stuck. He couldn’t explain himself, and the longer the silence stretched, the more Naruto’s expression hardened.

The blond’s voice cracked slightly when he spoke again, quieter but filled with hurt. “Is that it, Sasuke? Is that why you can’t just tell her the truth? Because some part of you still thinks…”

“No.” he cut him off, his voice firm but almost too late. He could see the pain in Naruto’s eyes now, he could feel it hanging in the air between them. “That’s not it. I’ve made my decision. I just haven’t—”

“Haven’t what? Had time?” His laugh was bitter, sharp. “We’ve been back for weeks! You can’t use time as an excuse anymore.” His voice was shaking with anger now, and Sasuke knew he was losing him.

“I’ve—”

“No, Sasuke!” he interrupted again, stepping even closer. His eyes were wide with frustration, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. “That’s bullshit and you know it! You just don’t want to deal with it!”

He was silent. He knew Naruto was right. He hadn’t made the time. He hadn’t wanted to make the time. But admitting that now felt like a defeat he couldn’t bear.

The blond’s expression shifted, the anger fading just enough to let the hurt show through again. His shoulders sagged as if the weight of it all was finally too much. “I can’t keep watching you avoid everything, running from this like it’s not important. I can’t keep watching Sakura get hurt because of it.”

He didn’t respond. He couldn’t. He didn’t know how to fix this. He didn’t know how to stop the pain in Naruto’s eyes from spreading. It made his heart twist painfully in his chest.

“I will talk to her,” he said, his voice rough, but Naruto didn’t seem to hear it.

He just took a step back, shaking his head. “Whatever,” he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper, like the fight had drained out of him. 

And without another word, the blond turned on his heel and disappeared.

For the first time, Sasuke couldn’t chase him down. He had no idea what to say, no idea how to make this right. All he knew was that he had seen the pain in Naruto’s eyes, and it was because of him.

It was unbearable. 

It dug into him like a blade he couldn’t pull out, a wound that wouldn’t heal. Every second the image of Naruto’s wounded expression replayed in his mind, it was as though that kunai twisted further, sinking deeper into his chest. 

It was overwhelming, inescapable. 

He’d spent years running from his feelings, pushing them down, convincing himself that they didn’t matter. But now, confronted with the hurt in those blue eyes,  everything came crashing down.

He clenched his fist, his nails biting into his palms. 

He needed to fix this. 

And for once, he didn’t need to think too hard about what that was. He had to talk to Sakura. 

He had to put an end to the confusion, the misunderstandings, to finally free them all from the weight of the past. He couldn’t allow it to hang over them any longer, to let it stand in the way of the one person who meant more to him than anything else.

It was no longer about what Sakura wanted or what was expected of him. This was about making things right, once and for all.

Chapter Text

His heart pounded with the weight of the conversation he knew was coming. His footsteps felt heavier with each step, as if the air itself thickened the closer he got to the place where everything would come to an end.

Finally, he spotted the house. The windows were dimly lit, a sign that someone was still awake inside. He slowed his pace as he approached the front gate. His hand hovered near the latch for a moment, his stomach tightening as a brief hesitation washed over him. What would he even say? How could he find the words? He had avoided this for so long that even now, standing on the precipice of the confrontation, he wasn’t sure how to begin. 

But there was no turning back now. He couldn't keep running from this—not after everything that had happened.

He drew in a breath, steeling himself, and finally reached for the door. He knocked—three firm, yet hesitant taps that seemed to echo in the quiet of the night.

There was a long pause. 

He stood motionless, his pulse thundering in his ears as he waited.

After a while, he heard the faint rustling of movement from within the house. His mind raced, imagining Sakura’s face when she saw him at the door. Would she be angry? Hurt? 

The door creaked open, and Sasuke blinked in mild surprise as it revealed not Sakura, but a middle-aged man. His expression shifted from mild curiosity to surprise when he recognized who was standing before him.

Her father. The pink hair was more than enough to confirm it.

"Uchiha," the man said, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and formality. The way he spoke his name made it clear that he hadn’t expected this visitor. His gaze flicked over him, taking in the sight of the man who was… well-known for his actions.

Sasuke was momentarily startled. It was strange, even after all these years, to hear his name spoken with such recognition. Of course, everyone knew him, but hearing it still felt jarring, a reminder of the notoriety that followed him wherever he went.

Quickly recovering from the brief shock, he nodded, “I need to speak with Sakura.”

The older man hesitated for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought, before stepping back and holding the door open a little wider. Sasuke couldn’t tell if he should be cautious or merely surprised, but either way, he stepped forward.

He watched as the man climbed the stairs, his footsteps deliberate but unhurried, while he stood awkwardly near the entrance, unsure of what to do with himself. He heard the faint knock of a door upstairs, the muffled creak as it opened, followed by a low murmur that was too indistinct to make out, and then came a quick click of the door closing rapidly.

The man returned down the stairs shortly after, his expression unchanged but his posture a little more relaxed. "She'll be down in a moment," he said, offering a small smile that Sasuke didn’t quite know how to interpret.

He gave a terse nod, “Thank you," 

The older man seemed to sense the discomfort but proceeded nonetheless, stepping forward and extending his hand. "I don't believe we've officially met. I'm Kizashi Haruno, Sakura's father."

The Uchiha stared at the offered hand for a moment, feeling a sudden wave of awkwardness crash over him. He hadn’t expected this level of formality, and it made everything feel strangely off-balance. 

With reluctance, he reached out and grasped Kizashi’s hand, giving it a quick, firm shake before pulling his arm back to his side. "Sasuke," he replied, though he was well aware that there was no need for introductions.

He chuckled softly, a sound that seemed far too jovial for the moment. "Of course. Everyone knows who you are," he added, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “So... what brings you here so late?” He asked, his voice light but with a probing edge.

He shifted uncomfortably, feeling his stomach twist. The older man’s tone, his easy smile—it all gave the impression that Kizashi thought this was a visit of a... different nature. He could see it in his eyes: the assumptions, the unspoken questions—Did he think he was here to court Sakura? 

He wanted to disappear.

“I just need to talk to her about… Team 7 stuff,” he said, doing his best to keep his voice steady. He wasn’t sure how to navigate this conversation, and the way Kizashi was looking at him, like he was some prospective son-in-law, made it infinitely worse.

"Ah," he nodded knowingly, as if Sasuke's vague response confirmed something he'd been thinking all along. "Well, I'm sure whatever it is, you'll work it out. You and Sakura have always had a... special connection." 

He nearly winced. “Special connection? What does this man think is happening here?” The urge to bolt, to just turn and leave, gripped him so tightly he nearly acted on it. But instead, he stood there, rigid and silent, wishing for this excruciatingly awkward exchange to end. 

"You know, I've always thought you two would end up—" But before he could finish that sentence, the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs interrupted him. 

That was God itself descending, giving him a new opportunity to live. 

Or Sakura. 

Which worked too. 

“Dad, please don’t get the wrong idea,” she said, her tone clipped, clearly trying to dismiss any thoughts her father might have had about the nature of this visit. She didn’t wait for a response, though—didn't seem to want one—and instead, turned her gaze toward the Uchiha, gesturing for him to follow her. "Come on up," her voice quieter now, urging him to follow.

But before he could take a step, Kizashi’s voice rang out, stern and unyielding. "Absolutely not," he said, "You're not taking a boy to your room, Sakura."

Sasuke froze where he stood, caught in the crossfire of an argument that wasn’t his, while watching how Sakura's face flushed a deep red, half from anger, half from the sheer embarrassment of being treated like a child in front of someone like him. 

“Dad!” she protested, her voice rising in irritation. "I'm not a kid anymore!"

Her father, however, remained resolute, folding his arms across his chest as if to solidify his stance. "I don’t care how old you are," he retorted. "There are rules in this house, and as long as you live here, you’ll follow them."

The Uchiha stood there awkwardly, watching the exchange unfold with a growing sense of discomfort. It was such a normal, domestic argument—something he was so far removed from that it almost felt alien. He had no recollection of what it was like to experience such familial rules, to navigate the small but significant dynamics of what was appropriate or inappropriate within a family. He couldn’t remember ever having these kinds of arguments with his own parents, or any conversations about decorum. 

Sakura, clearly trying to contain her frustration, let out a sharp breath, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. "Fine," she muttered through gritted teeth, the words bitter on her tongue. "Whatever."

There was a brief silence, thick and heavy with the lingering tension, before Kizashi finally gave a short nod. "Good," he said, his voice softening slightly. "I'll leave you two to talk. I'm heading to bed. Don’t stay up too late, and don’t worry. I won’t disturb you."

And with that, he gave Sakura a final, pointed look before turning and disappearing down the hallway toward his room.

She didn’t move until she heard the soft click of a door closing upstairs, and the moment he was out of sight, she exhaled sharply, her whole body relaxing as if she’d been holding her breath through the entire exchange. “Sorry about that,” she muttered, not looking at him.

"Parents," he said, his tone dry, hoping the sarcasm would ease the tension that still lingered in the room. It was a weak attempt at humor, but it was the best he could muster under the circumstances.

Sakura looked at him, a small smile tugging at her lips, before she finally released a breathy laugh. "Were your parents like that too?" she asked, sinking down onto the sofa and gesturing for him to sit beside her.

He hesitated only briefly before sitting down, his body stiff at first, as if his muscles hadn’t quite learned how to relax in this setting. "I don’t remember much," he admitted quietly, eyes focused on some indeterminate point on the floor. It wasn’t a lie; the memories of his parents, once sharp and vivid, had dulled over time, swallowed by the weight of everything that had come after. 

She hummed thoughtfully, her expression softening as she folded her legs beneath her on the sofa. "Well, they probably weren’t," she said, glancing at him sideways. "You're a guy. It’s different. But... Now that I think about it, was there any girl of your age in your family?" 

Sasuke’s brow furrowed as he sifted through memories long buried. For a moment, he couldn’t find anything to say—his mind still defaulted to the trauma, the pain. But then, something surfaced from the haze. "There was... a cousin," he said, his voice softer than he intended. A faint smile, barely noticeable, tugged at the corner of his lips as he spoke. "We were close when we were kids. I used to play with her all the time." For the briefest of moments, his gaze lifted from the floor, his eyes far away as if he were seeing something no one else could. "I actually thought she was my sister for a while. I was pretty young. Didn’t realize she wasn’t."

Sakura laughed, the warmth of her laughter filling the room in a way that made everything feel less heavy. He couldn’t recall the last time he’d spoken about his family in a context that wasn’t painful, that didn’t carry the weight of tragedy. The Uchiha name, the legacy that had always hovered over him like a storm cloud, seemed distant now, like it belonged to another world. And talking about this—about a memory untouched by violence or grief—felt like dipping into something he hadn’t realized was still there, preserved and untainted. 

It was oddly comforting, like a forgotten warmth rising to the surface after being locked away for years.

He wished talking was the only reason for his visit. This—being able to sit and share a moment,—was what he wanted with her. It was a connection he rarely had with anyone.

He didn’t really consider himself to have friends, at least not in the typical sense. Kakashi  treated him more like a younger brother, always guiding him but never quite stepping into the role of an equal. Karin, Suigetsu, Jugo—he supposed they could have been considered friends, but the truth was, he’d never let his guard down enough to truly bond with them. There was always that distance, the shadow of his mission, his single-minded focus that kept him detached. And Naruto—what he felt for him was something else entirely. Too tangled, too intense to ever be called friendship. There were so many emotions—guilt, admiration, rivalry, love—that when he was around him, it often felt overwhelming, like everything that had been left unsaid between them was always on the verge of spilling out.

But Sakura… She was different. She knew him, not just as the powerful shinobi he’d become, but as the boy he used to be. She understood his story with a depth only rivaled by Naruto. And when she wasn’t struggling with her own feelings for him, when they could simply talk, she was an amazing friend. Intelligent, loyal, steadfast. She never flinched from the truth of who he was, even after all he had done.

He liked having her nearby. It was grounding, comforting in a way he rarely allowed himself to experience. He didn’t want to lose that, not with her. He wanted this kind of relationship, unburdened by the weight of their past, something simple and true. Something that kept him tethered to a sense of normalcy he seldom allowed himself to have.

But as much as he wanted that simplicity, he knew that wasn’t why he had come.

Sakura seemed to pick up on the shift in his demeanor, her own expression softening as her gaze lingered on him, as if she could see the memories dancing just behind his eyes. "So... why are you here?"

The question pulled him back into the present, and the weight of it settled on him again with a force he hadn’t expected. His eyes shifted away from her, the calm of the earlier moment fading as he felt the gravity of what needed to be said pressing in on him again.

He started slowly, but the words felt heavy on his tongue, and he wasn’t sure about how to approach the situation. "Naruto… he told me you passed by earlier and—"

Sakura cut him off before he could finish, a faint flush of embarrassment on her cheeks. "I’m sorry about that," she said quickly, her voice low and tinged with regret. "It was... childish of me. It’s just… It’s just hard sometimes, Sasuke. I know you’ve been busy since you started working with Naruto—I get that. But… when I saw you both earlier, it hit me."

Sasuke’s eyes flickered with discomfort as she spoke, sensing the weight of her words. 

She continued, her gaze dropping to the ground. "I barely even remember the last time we saw each other, just the two of us. And it wasn’t even for that long. It feels like every time I want to talk to you or see you, there’s something else. You’re either off on a mission or... or with Naruto." Her voice cracked slightly at the end of her sentence, and Sasuke’s chest tightened. 

"I’m sorry," she said again, her eyes finally lifting to meet him. "It’s just... Naruto, despite being as busy as you are, always finds time to stop by the hospital, to check in on me, to see how I’m doing. And you..." She trailed off, shaking her head slightly, a sad smile tugging at her lips. "It still feels like I’m the last person on your list."

His jaw clenched. It wasn’t intentional—none of it was. But hearing it laid out like that made him realize how bad he hurt her. "I..." He took a breath, forcing himself to face the discomfort head-on. "I never meant to make you feel like that, Sakura."

She shook her head quickly, as if brushing aside his apology. "I’m not trying to make you feel guilty. I understand why things are the way they are. I know you and Naruto have important things to do, and I know it’s selfish to feel this way, but... it’s hard. It’s hard seeing you with him all the time and realizing that you don’t have the same time for me."

He looked away. He couldn’t deny the truth of her words, and she didn’t even know half of it. She thought it was just about missions, about duty, about the bond they’d forged as teammates. She didn’t know the truth of why he spent so much time with Naruto, why he sought him out at every opportunity, even when he had no obligation to. She didn’t know that, in those moments, it wasn’t just about training or the ease of their partnership in battle. It wasn’t about fulfilling his responsibilities as a shinobi.

No, it was far more personal than that.

He was in love. 

And as much as he hated admitting it—even to himself—that was the reason he was always by his side. She didn’t know that every time he was with him, his heart raced just a little faster, or that when Naruto laughed, something in him softened in a way it never did with anyone else. She didn’t know that he spent countless nights awake, staring at the ceiling, wondering when it had happened—when his feelings had shifted from rivalry, to friendship, to something that felt almost too big to contain. And she certainly didn’t know that, recently, every glance, every touch, every shared moment between them only served to confirm what he had been denying for so long.

She thought his distance was a product of duty and necessity. And it served him well that she'd been thinking that all this time. At least it had served as an excuse. But it wasn't the truth. The truth was that he was terrified—terrified of how deeply he felt for Naruto, terrified of what it meant for their future. And most of all, terrified of what it would mean for the people around them—people like Sakura—if those feelings were ever fully revealed.

He looked away from her now, unable to meet her gaze. She didn’t know, and maybe it was better that way. If she understood just how much Naruto had come to mean to him, it would only hurt her more. And Sasuke, for all his faults, didn’t want to cause her any more pain than he already had.

He swallowed hard. "I’m sorry," he said quietly, his voice strained. "I’ve been so caught up in everything else... I didn’t realize how much I was neglecting you."

She smiled sadly, shaking her head. "You don’t have to apologize, Sasuke. It’s not like I don’t know what you’ve been through or what’s on your shoulders now. I just..." She hesitated, her eyes softening as she looked at him. "I just miss you."

Miss him.

Those words hit him harder than he had expected. The weight of them, the quiet plea hidden beneath her sadness, made his chest tighten with a dull ache. He could hear it clearly—the longing in her voice, the small flicker of hope that maybe things could have turned out the way she had once dreamed. 

But he knew, deep in his heart, that wasn’t possible.

It pained him that he couldn’t return her feelings, that he couldn’t look her in the eye and say "I miss you too." Because the truth was, in every moment he had spent with Naruto, every time their paths had crossed or even when he had been alone with his thoughts, the blond had consumed him. His presence, his laughter, the way he made him feel—it had overshadowed everything else. There had been no room for anyone else, no room for other feelings.

He wished, for her sake, that things were different. Sakura deserved someone who could love her fully, who could give her the attention and care she yearned for. But he knew that person couldn’t be him. No matter how much he respected and cared for her, no matter how much he appreciated her friendship, his heart was already tied to someone else. She deserved much more than the hollow half-apologies and fragmented attention he could offer. 

"Sakura..." he began, his voice low and uncertain, feeling the weight of her gaze on him like a palpable force. Immediately, her face fell, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as the meaning behind his pause seemed to settle in. It was as though she already knew, could already sense where this conversation was going, and that realization hit her harder than she had anticipated. He hadn’t even said anything yet—just her name—and still, her expression crumbled in quiet understanding.

He swallowed, momentarily thrown off by her reaction, his own chest tightening. He wasn’t prepared for this, not for the sudden fragility of her emotions laid bare in front of him. "I’ve been thinking," he forced himself to continue, his voice rougher than he intended, "about everything. You... and me. The team."

The words felt clumsy, disjointed. Talking about feelings had never been something he excelled at, and right now, as he tried to articulate what he had been turning over in his mind for what felt like years, it felt impossible to do it without causing her pain. 

But he had to try. For both their sakes.

"You’ve been important to me for a long time, Sakura," he said, choosing his words carefully. "More than you might realize." He wasn’t lying. She had always been important to him—someone he valued, someone who had stood by him even when he didn’t deserve it. 

Her eyes were locked onto his now, unwavering, but he could see the tension in her posture—the way her shoulders tensed, how her hands tightened into fists on her lap. She was bracing herself, already preparing for the inevitable, waiting for the words she knew were coming but had hoped she would never have to hear.

"I can’t..." His voice faltered for a moment, but he pressed on, needing to get it out. "I can’t give you what you want, Sakura." 

There. 

It was out.

"I’ve tried to find a way to explain this without hurting you, but..." He trailed off, his gaze dropping to the floor before returning to her. "I can’t reciprocate your feelings." The rawness in the room was suffocating. Her breath hitched, though she tried to keep her composure, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill over. He could see the devastation in her eyes, the way her heart shattered at those words, but there was also something else—a painful kind of acceptance. "I’m not telling you this just to end things," he continued, his tone softening as he spoke. "I don’t want us to keep circling around this, pretending like it isn’t there, like it hasn’t been hanging over us for years. Our relationship... I don’t want it to always be overshadowed by these feelings. I don’t want this to be what defines us."

Sakura’s lips trembled as she inhaled shakily, her hands unclenching slowly. "I know," she whispered, her voice so soft it was almost a breath. "I’ve known for a long time."

It hurt him more than he expected to hear that. She had known, all along, and yet she had kept hoping. She had believed, perhaps naively, that things could change, that he could change. But he didn’t.

"I’m sorry," he said, and it was the first time he truly felt the weight of that apology. "I wish things could be different. You deserve someone who can give you what you need, who can make you happy. You really do."

Sakura’s tears finally spilled over, cascading down her cheeks in silent streaks. She wiped them away quickly, almost angrily, but her expression betrayed the storm raging within her. A painful mix of sadness, betrayal, and something she had kept buried for far too long that he couldn’t quite name. Her breath hitched as she fought to steady herself, her voice barely audible when she finally spoke. "I always knew it would come to this." The tremor in her voice betrayed the control she was trying so hard to maintain. "But that doesn’t make it any less painful, you know."

Sasuke felt a sharp twist in his chest. He didn’t know what to say, didn’t know how to lessen the blow he’d just delivered. There was no making this right, no way to erase the years of hope she had carried for him. "I don’t want to lose you, Sakura," he murmured, his voice low, almost too soft to be his own. "You’ve been my friend... one of the few people who truly know me, and I... I want to keep that." His throat tightened, the vulnerability creeping up on him, unfamiliar and uncomfortable. "I’ve always seen you as someone I want in my life. You’re important to me... like family. Team 7 was… is , like a family to me."

The moment the word left his lips, he saw her expression shift, saw her eyes harden with something sharper—something that cut deeper than the sadness in her tears. 

Anger. 

She straightened in her seat, her hands clenched so tightly in her lap that her knuckles turned white. Her gaze locked onto his, fierce and unyielding, and when she spoke, her voice was no longer soft, no longer trembling. It was cold, incredulous. "Family?" The word fell from her lips like a bitter curse. Her eyes widened, a disbelieving laugh escaping her, but it was harsh, devoid of any humor. "You can’t seriously be saying that." She shook her head, her voice rising with each word, each sentence landing with more force than the last. "After everything you’ve done? After all the times you left us—left me —without so much as a glance back?"

Sasuke opened his mouth, wanting to defend himself, to explain that things weren’t as simple as she made them sound, but the words died in his throat. She wasn’t finished. She wasn’t anywhere near finished.

Her voice grew louder, trembling with years of emotion she had never let herself fully express, words that had festered for too long. "Do you even remember how many times you pushed me away? How you told me I was annoying the night you left the village? How you didn’t care about me, about any of us?" Her hands were trembling now, her body vibrating with the force of her suppressed emotions. "You didn’t care, Sasuke. Not about me, not about Naruto, not about our ' family .' And don’t think I’ve forgotten that you tried to kill us —multiple times!"

Each word struck him like a blow. He could feel the sting of her accusations, but he couldn’t deny them. 

He had hurt her—he had hurt all of them. 

There was no pretending otherwise.

And yet, he found himself remembering Naruto’s words from that night by the lake. 

“The Sasuke who did those things is long gone. The Sasuke that’s standing in front of me now is completely different. You’ve changed.”

“But the old me is still me, how can you just forget all that? How can you just disregard all the hurt I caused? Those mistakes are part of me. They shape who I am, and I can’t just erase them.”

“I’m not forgetting it. I’m saying that you’ve changed, and that’s what matters to all of us now. The past isn’t erased, but it doesn’t define you anymore. Sakura deserves to know where you stand now, not be burdened by the mistakes of a person who’s long since moved on.”

But now, standing before Sakura, he realized the truth—Naruto hadn’t been talking about anyone but himself. Maybe the rest of the village could forget, maybe Naruto had let go of the things he’d done. But Sakura? She couldn’t. She had been too deeply affected, too emotionally entangled in the wreckage of who he had been.

He clenched his jaw, the memories flashing painfully in his mind—the cold, detached way he had treated her time and time again. He could still see the image of her standing in that moonlit street, her voice trembling as she begged him not to leave. And he had turned his back on her, on Naruto, on everyone, without a second thought. Without even looking back.

He had no defense. There was no way to justify what he had done. No way to explain the selfishness that had driven him to push her away again and again. "Sakura, I..." His voice faltered, the words weak and ineffectual. 

What could he say? What could he possibly offer her that would make this any easier?

But she wasn’t looking for an apology. She wasn’t asking for his regret. She was spilling the truth—the ugly, undeniable truth of what their relationship had been. "You think calling us family fixes it?" she demanded, her eyes still wet with unshed tears, her hands trembling as she fought to keep herself together. "You think that makes everything better? That it erases all the times you left me behind, all the times you made me feel like I was nothing to you?"

Sasuke lowered his gaze, the weight of her words too much to bear. He had always been distant, always pushed others away. It was his way of protecting himself, of keeping his focus on his goals. But hearing it now, hearing it from Sakura—he could no longer pretend it hadn’t left scars.

"You can’t just say 'family' and expect me to forget everything, Sasuke." Her voice wavered, her shoulders shaking. "You destroyed us. You broke us apart and left me to pick up the pieces."

The silence that followed was thick with the tension of everything unsaid, everything unresolved between them. And Sasuke knew, as much as he wanted to make things right, as much as he wished he could turn back time and undo the hurt he had caused—he couldn’t.

The damage had been done.

He swallowed, his throat tight, and the silence that stretched between them felt like a chasm too wide to bridge. His voice, when he finally spoke, was low, almost pained, but steady, as if he had been waiting years to say this. "I know," he murmured. "I know what I did." His gaze lifted, meeting hers, and for the first time in the entire conversation, his eyes held a quiet vulnerability—something raw that he usually kept hidden behind layers of cold indifference. "I didn’t understand what I had back then. I didn’t know how to… need anyone. Not after what happened with my clan, with my brother." He paused, the memories of his past flashing vividly in his mind—the massacre, Itachi’s cold, haunted eyes, the unbearable silence that followed the destruction of his home. "I thought I had to do it all alone. That if I let myself get close to anyone, if I let myself care again… I’d lose it all. Just like I lost them."

The words hung in the air, and for the first time, he allowed himself to admit the truth out loud. 

His past had shaped him, warped him. After the massacre, after the betrayal of the brother he had once idolized, something inside him had broken. He had shut down, sealed off any part of himself that could feel, that could love, because love was dangerous. Love made you weak. And if he had learned anything from his past, it was that weakness led to destruction.

"I pushed everyone away because I thought it was the only way to survive," he continued, his voice still soft, but there was a deep sorrow lacing his tone now. "It was easier to hate. Easier to focus on revenge than to let myself care about anyone again." His fist clenched at his side, the memories of the countless times he had turned his back on his friends, on Naruto, on Sakura, on Kakashi, running through his mind. 

"I know what I did to you, to Naruto… to all of you. I hurt you, and I can’t take that back. I don’t blame you for hating me, for wanting to stay away. I deserve that." His gaze was steady now, the weight of his actions pressing down on him like a lead weight. "But I need you to know… I didn’t do it because I hated you. It was never about that." He paused, the truth heavy on his chest, the words hard to say. "I didn’t push you away because you meant nothing to me, Sakura. You were… you are important to me." He glanced away for a moment, the memories of the countless battles, the near-death experiences, and the times he had stood against them rather than with them flooding his mind. "I hated being alone." His jaw tightened, the bitterness of that admission cutting through him. "I hated it. More than anything. But what I hated even more was the thought of getting close to someone again and losing them. Of losing everything, all over again." His shoulders slumped slightly, as if the weight of those years had finally caught up with him. "I couldn’t face it. I didn’t want to feel that kind of pain again. So I chose to stay alone."

The silence stretched between them, thick and oppressive, but Sasuke pushed forward, knowing that he owed her the truth, knowing he couldn’t walk away from this without saying what needed to be said.

“I hated what I’d become. I hate my past, I hated the loneliness, but… I didn’t hate you. I never hated you, Sakura." His voice trembled slightly, a rare crack in his normally stoic demeanor. His gaze softened, and for the first time in a long time, there was something genuine in his eyes—something real. "But now…" He hesitated, searching for the right words. "Now, I realize… I don’t want to be alone anymore. I don’t want to push you away. I don’t want to keep hurting the people who matter to me."

He exhaled, the tension slowly draining from his body, though the weight of his confession lingered. "I know I’ve given you every reason to hate me. I know I’ve made it almost impossible for you to trust me again. And if you want to stay away, if you need to, I understand. I won’t stop you." The next words were quieter, more vulnerable than anything he had ever allowed himself to say. "But I just needed you to know… it was never because I didn’t care. It was because I did."

His words lingered in the air, heavy. There was no easy way to fix what had been broken, no simple apology that could undo the years of pain and betrayal. But for the first time, Sasuke was opening up, showing her the part of himself that he had kept hidden for so long—the part that feared, the part that hurt, the part that cared.

He let the silence settle once more, letting her absorb his words, knowing there was nothing more he could say to make it right, but hoping—at least—that she would understand. That she would know it had never been about hate.

That, in some twisted, broken way, he had cared all along.

Sakura’s shoulders, once rigid with anger, seemed to sag slightly, as if the fight had drained from her, leaving only the lingering ache of old wounds. She swallowed, her fingers clutching the fabric of her skirt in her lap. Her eyes had lost some of the sharpness from earlier, replaced by something softer, though still pained. "I guess," she murmured, voice quieter, "I needed to hear that."

He stayed silent, unsure of how to respond. He had said what needed to be said, but it didn’t change what he had done. He didn’t expect forgiveness. He didn’t deserve it. And yet, he could feel the weight in his chest lighten, if only a little.

For a moment, it seemed like the conversation was winding down, the painful truths exchanged, but then, after a pause, she looked at him with a strange expression—one that Sasuke couldn’t quite place.

"Did Naruto push you to talk to me?" she asked suddenly, the question catching him off guard.

He blinked, the unexpected change of topic throwing him for a moment. "What?"

She repeated the question, her voice a little more controlled now. "Did Naruto… was he the one who made you talk to me about this?"

He hesitated for a second, then nodded. "Yeah," he admitted, his voice quieter. "He’s been telling me for a while that I needed to talk to you. That I owed you an explanation. We argued about it a couple of times. He thought I was… taking too long."

Sakura’s lips twitched into something that was almost a smile but didn’t quite reach her eyes. "That sounds like Naruto," she said softly, and for a moment, there was a flicker of warmth in her expression, a brief flash of affection for the boy they both cared about so much. 

But it quickly faded, replaced by something more serious.

Another silence stretched between them, and Sakura’s fingers fidgeted in her lap, twisting and untwisting the fabric of her skirt. Sasuke could feel a shift in the air, something heavy still lingering, unspoken.

Her voice broke the quiet, this time softer, more hesitant. "Can I… ask you something?"

Sasuke’s chest tightened immediately, his heartbeat quickening. There was something about the way she asked, the tentative tone in her voice, that made his stomach twist with unease.

He knew. Somehow, without her needing to say it, he knew where this conversation was heading. 

His pulse quickened, the dread coiling in his gut. He almost wanted to stop her, to tell her not to ask, but he forced himself to stay still. He was here to be honest. He had come here to face the truth. And if Sakura wanted to know… if she wanted to ask about him and Naruto, then he wouldn’t run from it.

"Go ahead," he said, his voice calm despite the storm of emotions brewing inside him.

She hesitated, biting her lip before she finally spoke. "It’s about Naruto," she said quietly, her eyes flicking up to meet his.

“Of course it is.” Sasuke’s heart hammered in his chest, his breath catching in his throat. He knew it. He had known it was coming, but hearing her say Naruto’s name made everything feel more real. 

He kept his face impassive, but inside, everything was unraveling.

Sakura’s eyes flicked nervously between his, her lips parting as if to speak but closing again. She seemed to be battling with her own emotions, her fingers gripping her skirt as if it were a lifeline. “Do you… do you have feelings for him?” she finally asked, her voice cracking as she forced the words out.

The question hung in the air, and for a moment, it felt like the world had stopped.

Sasuke felt his heart lurch violently, the thudding in his chest growing louder, faster. It was as if the air had been sucked out of the space between them, and for a split second, he couldn’t breath. His throat tightened painfully, and his mind raced with memories of the lake that night—the night everything had shifted inside him.

He could still see it clearly: Naruto’s silhouette against the water, the reflection of the stars scattered like a million questions Sasuke hadn’t dared to ask himself.

It was then that it all made sense. 

Sakura and him were more alike than he had ever admitted, both of them loving someone who had given their hearts elsewhere. Except he… he had ended up on the good side of the story, while Sakura had been left watching from the sidelines.

It wasn’t fair.

He glanced at her, and the pain in her eyes was already there, like she had known all along, but needed to hear it from him. He clenched his fist, feeling the jagged edges of his own emotions tearing at him. He hated that he had to answer that. He hated that he was the one who got the good ending. Naruto was her best friend. And Sasuke—he was the boy she had sworn to love since they were children. They were two of the most important people in her life, bound by something she could never be a part of.

“Sakura… I…” He faltered, the words stuck in his throat, as if his body was physically rejecting the confession.

Her gaze didn’t waver. “It’s okay, Sasuke. Just tell me the truth.”

Yeah, right, that was exactly the problem —he hated the truth. He hated that he had to be the one to break it to her. But there was no way around it, no way to soften the blow.

“Yes,” he finally muttered, voice barely audible. His chest felt like it was caving in, the guilt clawing at him. “I do.”

She blinked, as if the confirmation, though expected, still cut her deep. Her eyes welled with something he couldn’t quite name—anger, betrayal, sadness. Her lips trembled, but she kept her composure, swallowing hard before she spoke again. “How long?” she asked, her voice shaking. “How long have you felt this way about him?”

He didn’t answer right away. He wasn’t sure when it had all begun—maybe it had always been there, lurking in the shadows of his mind. “A while,” he said quietly, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I realized it after the war… but it’s been there for a long time I guess. I just didn’t want to see it.”

Sakura let out a shaky breath, her hands gripping her knees tightly. “So… while I was still trying to figure out how to get you to look at me, you… you were already looking at him.”

Sasuke winced at the raw pain in her voice. He couldn’t bear to meet her eyes. “I’m sorry.” The words felt hollow, meaningless. What good was an apology when it couldn’t change the truth? He wanted to say something else—anything—that could ease the hurt, but there was nothing. The truth had already done its damage.

She looked at him, and for a second, he thought she might cry. But instead, she just sighed, a long, weary sound that seemed to carry the weight of everything she had been holding in. “It’s not your fault. I guess you can’t help who you love.”

The silence stretched between them again, but he could feel it, the way her heart was breaking. And it tore him apart to know that he was the cause of it.

"You know," She began, her voice steady, though a tremor of vulnerability lingered just beneath the surface, "since you moved in with Naruto, something in him has changed. I don’t think you realize how much."

Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly, but he remained silent, the tension in his chest tightening like a coiled spring. He wasn’t ready for this conversation—had never been ready—but now, there was no escaping it.

"Him and I…" She swallowed hard, her gaze drifting off as if lost in the swirl of memories. "We got close after the war. We leaned on each other, confided in each other about things no one else could understand. It was like we were both searching, both trying to heal from the things that broke us." Her voice softened, and she let out a shaky breath, the weight of those days hanging heavily between them. "We had this bond. A bond that felt like a lifeline, something that made the world less unbearable. We’d meet regularly—sometimes for lunch, sometimes just a walk—and it felt safe. It felt right. Like we could just exist in that moment without the weight of the past hanging over us." Sakura’s lips trembled as she smiled bitterly, her voice cracking as she tried to steady herself. "I thought I knew him better than anyone. I thought I had him figured out. He was always so bright, so full of life, even in the darkest moments. His hope was something I clung to when I had none left.” She paused. “But then you moved in with him."

Sasuke’s heart clenched painfully, his grip on the sofa tightening as her words dug deeper, striking places he had tried so hard to bury.

"At first, I didn’t think much of it," she admitted, her laugh bitter and sharp, as if mocking her own naivety. "Then, you two became a team, and I figured it was normal for things to drift a little. But then… something shifted. Whenever I saw him, there was this light in him. He was happier—no, not just happy. He was alive in a way I hadn’t seen before." Her voice wavered, a deep sadness breaking through, raw and unguarded. "It was a part of him I never saw. And I’ve known him my whole life. I thought I knew every side of him, every piece of who he was. But the way he changed after you… I didn’t recognize him. Not like that. Not like how you do."

Tears shimmered in her eyes, but she held them back, her lips pressing together in a futile attempt to maintain her composure.

"And when I talked to him about you," she whispered, her voice barely audible now, "about my feelings for you… he listened. Always. He never pushed me away. It was like he understood every word I said in a way no one else could. Like he knew exactly what it felt like to want you… to love you." Her bitter laugh cut through the tension like a knife, and she shook her head, wiping at her eyes with trembling hands. "I didn’t see it at first. I should have. Looking back now, it’s so clear. So obvious."

Sasuke could feel his chest constricting, the weight of her words crushing him, making it harder and harder to breathe. He had always known something was there—something unspoken between him and Naruto—but hearing it like this, hearing the truth laid bare in Sakura’s broken voice, made it undeniable.

"He was feeling the same things for you that I was," She continued, her voice trembling. "He didn’t even know he was missing it until you came into his life. And now… now I see how much you’ve changed him. How happy you make him. The way he looks at you, the way his eyes just shine when they see you… it’s undeniable."

The Uchiha’s throat felt impossibly tight, his pulse thudding in his ears as her words reverberated through him, cutting through him completely. He could feel her gaze piercing him, searching for any sign that he would acknowledge the truth she was laying before him.

"And judging by your silence…" She leaned forward, her eyes dark with a mixture of pain and understanding. "It’s clear you’ve noticed it too."

He couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. The silence between them was suffocating.

Yes, he had noticed. He had noticed long ago . 

The way Naruto would watch him during their morning trainings, his gaze soft and unwavering, as if he was seeing something no one else could. There was a warmth in those eyes that seemed to reach for him, that made him feel exposed in a way he wasn’t used to. It was the kind of look that lingered long after their sparring sessions were over, a look that made his pulse quicken in ways he didn’t fully understand. No one had ever looked at him like that before.

The way Naruto’s fingers had caressed his arm as if he were unconscious after training, when they would rest next to each other under a tree without saying anything. Just appreciating each other's presence. Or how they would sit on the roof of Naruto’s apartment, looking up at the stars, too comfortable to part ways. Naruto would lean back, his shoulders brushing against his, their legs almost touching. There had been something about those silences that made him feel less alone in the world. And yet, he had told himself it was nothing.

The countless times Naruto laid his head in Sasuke’s lap after long days of work. His blond hair soft and untamed, and Sasuke would find himself absently running his hand through it, watching as Naruto’s eyes fluttered closed, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He would stroke his hair longer than necessary, marveling at how peaceful he looked, and he would wonder what it would be like to keep him like this forever. To always be the one he could lean on, to always be the one he would trust enough to fall asleep beside.

The way Naruto’s hands would grip his forearm, holding him in place just a little too long after a block. The way their bodies would collide and Naruto’s breath would hit his skin, warm and ragged, and Sasuke’s pulse would quicken, even though he’d try to tell himself it was just adrenaline. But it wasn’t. It wasn’t just sparring anymore—it was something more, something neither of them dared to speak of back then.

The way Naruto spoke to him, his voice always filled with a kind of gentleness that made him feel like he was something rare and valuable. And when he smiled at him—that smile so pure, so radiant—Sasuke had to look away, because it felt like too much. Like he was being shown something too beautiful to hold. It wasn’t just the big, boisterous grin that he wore for everyone else. It was softer, almost shy at times, as if he was holding something sacred between them, something that only they could share.

Sasuke had noticed it all. He had felt it, deeply, but he had shoved it down. 

To admit it, to acknowledge it, would have meant something far greater than just their friendship, and that was terrifying.

When he had spoken to Kakashi the day before, telling him about the small things he had noticed, he had left out so much. He hadn’t told him about all the times he had done the same. He hadn’t mentioned the way his own hands had traced Naruto’s back when patching him up, or the way he had let his eyes wander over his face when the other wasn’t looking. The truth was, he hadn’t just noticed Naruto’s affection. He had returned it in small, quiet ways. 

The truth was, Sasuke had always known. 

He had always felt it too. 

And the only reason he hadn’t said anything was because deep down, he knew that if he did, everything between them would change forever.

And that scared him more than anything else.

Sasuke’s grip tightened on the fabric of his pants now, his knuckles white as his breath came out in a shaky exhale. He couldn’t deny it. Not after everything.

“…Yeah,” he finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper, the word carrying a weight that felt like it would crush him. He closed his eyes for a moment, fighting the shame that twisted in his gut, the shame of having kept this truth from her, from himself. “I’ve noticed.”

But even as he said the words, there was something inside him—something fragile, something afraid—that didn’t want to admit how deeply he had known. He had pushed it away, shoved it down. Acknowledging it would give it power. 

Sakura’s breath hitched, and she stared at him for a long, agonizing moment, as if trying to reconcile the man before her with the truth she had just unearthed. The truth they had both been avoiding for too long.

She swallowed, the rawness of her emotions barely concealed as she continued. “Then… it’s mutual?” she asked, her voice small, hesitant, as if part of her still didn’t want to hear the answer.

He paused, letting the weight of her question sink in. "Was it?" The word echoed in his mind, and for a fleeting moment, he considered denying it—pushing it all away like he had done so many times before. But the memories from the night before surged forward with startling clarity. 

Until then, he had managed to push aside every lingering touch, every too-long glance, every small, intimate gesture. He had convinced himself that they were nothing more than the closeness of two people who had been through hell together. 

But what happened last night had shattered any illusion he had carefully constructed.

He remembered the way Naruto had touched him—slow, deliberate, filled with something so raw and profound that took his breath away. His fingers had traced every scar, every inch of his skin as if memorizing it, the intensity of it almost painful in its tenderness. There was no mistaking the way those eyes had held his, the emotions swirling in those bright blue depths, like a storm barely contained.

They hadn’t just been physical. No. It was as if Naruto had poured everything he had into each caress, into every whisper, as though trying to say with his body what his words couldn’t fully capture. 

And as the first light of dawn began to filter through the window, painting soft gold across the room, they laughed. A soft, breathless laugh that seemed so natural for them despite the weariness that weighed on their body. All because they realized they had spent the entire night together, as if time had slipped away without either of them noticing, too caught up in each other to care.

Naruto's hand found his in the pale morning light, their fingers intertwining effortlessly. Sasuke could feel the gentle pressure of his thumb as it began to trace slow, lazy circles against his skin. It was like the blond couldn’t bear to stop touching him, as if even in those still moments, he needed the connection to be real, to feel grounded in the aftermath of everything they had shared.

Sasuke was exhausted, his muscles aching, but even so, the grip on Naruto’s hand was firm, holding onto him with everything he had, his own thumb brushing against his knuckles in response. He was too tired to move, too worn out to speak, but the way their hands stayed locked together said enough. 

He exhaled, the weight of the truth settling heavily on his chest. He didn’t even need to say it. Sakura could see the answer in his eyes, but he nodded anyway, his voice barely above a whisper. “…Yes. It’s mutual.”

She lowered her gaze, her fingers twisting together in her lap. “I see,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “It makes sense now. Why I felt so connected to him when we talked about you.” 

“Sakura, I never meant for this—”

“I know,” she cut him off gently, her eyes still downcast. “I know you didn’t. And I don’t blame you. How could I?” She gave a small, bitter smile. “It’s Naruto. He’s impossible not to love.”

She was right—Naruto was impossible not to love. He had always known that, had seen it in the way people gravitated towards him, drawn to the light he carried within. And yet, hearing her say it, left him with a strange discomfort, a gnawing sense of guilt that he couldn’t quite shake.

He lowered his gaze, his eyes tracing the lines of his own hand as if seeking answers in the quiet. It was true—how could anyone not fall for Naruto? His warmth, his boundless energy, the way he made the world seem brighter just by being in it. Sasuke had spent years trying to keep himself distant, trying not to be swept up in the whirlwind that was Naruto, but it had been futile. His heart had always known what his mind had tried to deny.

But even knowing all of that, something about it still felt… wrong.

He shifted uncomfortably, the guilt festering in the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t ignore it—this love, this thing he shared with the blond, it didn’t feel like something he should wear with pride. It wasn’t that he didn’t want it; he did. He wanted him more than anything, more than he had ever wanted anything in his life. 

But there was a part of him, buried deep, that questioned whether he deserved it.

And now, with Sakura sitting in front of him, her heart laid bare, the reality of what his feelings had done to her, it made him feel ashamed . It wasn’t just his love for Naruto that made him uneasy—it was the idea that his love had caused someone else pain. That it had come at a cost.

Sakura then let out a long, shaky breath, her eyes still lowered. “I don’t know how to process this yet,” she admitted, her voice small but steady. “I won’t lie to you. This hurts more than I can put into words. I thought… I thought I knew how things would go, how it would all play out. And now…” Her gaze dropped to the floor, his fingers curling into fists. 

He opened his mouth to say something, anything to soften the blow, but nothing felt right.

“I loved you for so long,” she continued, her tone more reflective now, as if she were talking more to herself than to him. “I held on to that hope even when it didn’t make sense. I told myself that if I waited long enough, if I was patient enough, you’d see me the way I see you.” Her eyes finally met his. “But I can’t keep holding on to that anymore, can I?”

Sasuke swallowed hard, his throat tight as he shook his head slowly.

She gave him a small, sad smile. “That’s okay. I just needed to say it out loud. I needed to understand it for myself.” The sadness in her voice cut him deeper than he expected, but there was also something else—something lighter, as though the weight she had been carrying for so long was finally beginning to lift. “It’ll be okay,” she said, more firmly this time. “It’s going to take me some time, but… It’ll be okay.”

He watched her closely, searching her face for any sign of bitterness or resentment. But all he found was a woman trying her best to accept the reality in front of her, no matter how painful it was. 

She wiped at her eyes again, blinking away the tears that had gathered. “I just hope that you and Naruto… whatever it is… I hope it’s real,” The sincerity in her words struck him. There was no malice, no hidden agenda. Just a raw, honest wish for something good to come out of this. “Now that I see it so clearly… I can tell. Naruto… he loves you. He probably always has. And now that I’m looking back, it’s like all the pieces are falling into place.” She paused, her gaze locking onto his. She leaned in slightly, her expression hardening with a fierceness Sasuke knew was not to be taken lightly. “If there’s anything I truly know, Sasuke, is that Naruto’s the kind of person who would give up everything —without hesitation—if it meant making you happy.” Her fingers clenched in her lap. “His heart, his loyalty, his whole self. Everything. That’s just how he is.” The raw emotion behind her words was unmistakable. “Don’t you dare take that for granted.”

He blinked, but before he could respond, Sakura’s voice grew even more resolute, her gaze unwavering. “If you hurt him—if you ever betray him again, or make him regret loving you—I swear, Sasuke, I will find you .” There was no tremor in her voice, no hesitation. It wasn’t a threat; it was a vow. “I’ve watched him suffer because of you. I’ve seen what it’s done to him. And I’m telling you right now, if you give him even the slightest reason to doubt this—to doubt you —I won’t hesitate.”

Sasuke could feel the intensity of her feelings, how deeply she cared for her friend, and it hit him harder than he anticipated.

“I mean it,” she added quietly, her lips twitching into a faint, bittersweet smile. “Don’t screw this up.”

The Uchiha met her gaze, no longer seeing just the heartbroken girl from years ago. In front of him was someone who had spent her entire life protecting the people she cared about.

And for the first time in what felt like hours, he allowed himself to breathe. 

“I won’t,” he said, his voice low but certain. “I’ll go talk to him now, but I won’t,” He paused, choosing his words carefully. “All I want is his happiness.”

She nodded, her expression softening. “I bet you won’t.” She rose slowly from her seat, smoothing the front of her dress. “Take care of him, Sasuke. He… he deserves that.”

He stood as well, unsure of what to say, unsure of how to end a conversation that had changed everything. But Sakura simply gave him one last smile—sad but genuine. “I’ll be okay,” she said, more for herself this time. “We’ll be okay.”

Sakura’s expression softened as she prepared to leave the conversation on a somewhat lighter note, and Sasuke couldn’t be more happy about it. In the end, things had not turned out as badly as he had anticipated.

But then, her eyes flickered to his neck. Her brow furrowed. 

No.

No, God, please—no.

“By the way… what’s with the bandages?” she asked, tilting her head curiously. 

Sasuke’s mind blanked. He had completely forgotten about the damn bandages. “It’s nothing,” he muttered, instinctively pulling the collar of his cloak higher.

But she wasn’t convinced. Her gaze shifted down to his wrist, where the other set of bandages peeked out. “And there too? What happened?” 

And before he could come up with some half-baked excuse, her hand shot out, grabbing the collar of his cloak. "Let me see."

“Wait!” 

Too late. 

She yanked the fabric down with surprising strength and tugged at the edge of the bandages. The material unraveled just enough to reveal the unmistakable red marks scattered across his neck.

Fuck.

For a second, the world froze. 

They both stared at each other, wide-eyed and frozen in absolute shock. Sasuke’s pulse spiked in panic, his mind racing for some kind of explanation that wouldn’t sound like a complete disaster. 

Sakura’s face turned beet red, her grip on his collar slackening as the realization hit her. “You…” she started, her voice barely above a whisper, cheeks burning in embarrassment. “Oh my god.”

He quickly pulled the cloak back up, trying to salvage whatever dignity he had left. “W-Why did you—!,” he blurted out, his face just as flushed.

She blinked, still processing, “Naruto did that?!”

His brain short-circuited at her question, his entire body stiffening. Sakura's eyes widened even further as the implications of her words sank in, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. 

“I-I didn’t mean—!” she stammered, stumbling over her words as she frantically waved her hands in front of her. “I just— I didn’t think… Oh god!”

Sasuke, equally mortified, clenched his jaw, pulling his cloak tighter around his neck as if that would somehow erase the whole embarrassing mess. “It’s not—” he began, but his voice cracked with the strain of trying to find a logical way out of this disaster. “Just… shut up.”

“I’m sorry!” she whispered hurriedly, her face still flushed, clearly desperate to backtrack. “I didn’t mean to— I didn’t know— I—!”

“Forget it,” he growled, face burning as he took a step back, turning away as quickly as he could. “Just don’t… don’t bring it up again.”

Sakura couldn’t help it. A snort of laughter escaped, and she quickly covered her mouth with her hands, eyes sparkling with amusement. “I-I won’t! I swear! I’m so sorry.”

And without another word, Sasuke stormed off, cursing every second of that conversation. 

“Damn it, Naruto.”

**

The walk from Sakura’s place had been quiet, a silence that should’ve brought him peace but only served to weigh heavier on his chest. Each step felt slower, more labored, as if his body was responding to the emotional exhaustion that clung to him like a second skin. 

The conversation had drained him. 

The rawness of her words, the vulnerability, and the weight of everything he had confessed—it all swirled in his mind, leaving him more worn out than any battle ever had.

By the time he reached the front door of Naruto’s house— their house—he felt that knot in his stomach tighten again, a subtle nausea bubbling up inside him. 

He was tired. 

Not just physically, but in a way that seeped into his bones, a deep, aching fatigue that came from the last 24 hours that somehow stretched into what felt like an eternity. 

So much had happened, and he still couldn’t quite process it all. 

He had slept with his best friend. 

Naruto. 

And while his mind tried to grasp that fact, his heart kept replaying every touch, every shared breath, every lingering look from the night before.

He wanted—no, he needed—to see him. To open the door, walk in, and find him there, smiling at him as if nothing was wrong. He wanted to collapse into his arms, feel the warmth of his embrace, and bury his face in his neck. To let the world fall away and just be with him. To forget everything, even if only for a little while.

But he couldn’t.

Naruto wasn’t waiting for him with open arms. He wasn’t going to welcome him back with that stupid grin that always made his chest feel lighter. No. He was angry. And now, he had to face that, too. 

He stood at the door for a long moment, hand hovering over the handle, his body screaming for rest, for comfort. But his mind kept him locked in place, torn between the desperate desire to just be with Naruto and the crushing reality that he had to face.

“I just want to hold him.”

He pushed the door open slowly, the familiar creak echoing in the quiet room. It took a moment for him to adjust to the dimness, his eyes scanning the space until they found him.

He moved silently, careful not to disturb the peace of the room as he walked toward the couch. His gaze lingered on the curve of Naruto’s body, lying on the sofa, curled up around a pillow, with his body folded into itself like he was trying to disappear into the cushions. 

The sight made his breath catch. 

His face was half-buried in the pillow, his golden hair tousled and messy. His eyes were shut, his lashes slightly damp, as if he had been crying before he’d fallen asleep. His chest rose and fell in slow, even breaths, but his expression was tight, like he was still hurting even in his sleep.

Sasuke’s heart clenched painfully. “Crying? Naruto had been crying?“ The reality hit him like a blow. The one who had been the reason for his own happiness, had been here, alone, and in tears.

He remembered Sakura’s words, the sharp warning beneath them: “ If you hurt him—if you ever betray him again or make him regret loving you—I swear to you, Sasuke, I will find you.”

The last thing he wanted was to fail that promise. And yet, seeing Naruto like this, he wondered if he already had.

He crouched down beside him, his hand reaching out but hovering just above the blond’s side, hesitant. “Naruto…” he whispered, his voice low, barely more than a breath. He didn’t want to startle him, but the need to wake him, to talk to him, was stronger. Gently, he moved his hand up to his shoulder, giving it a soft squeeze. “Naruto, wake up.”

The blond stirred slowly, his brows furrowing as he shifted against the pillow. His breathing quickened for a moment, as if he was trying to pull himself out of the dream, before his eyes blinked open. They were still red, a lingering haze of emotions clinging to the edges.

Confusion clouded his features for a second before it shifted to something more guarded, more distant. “What?” he mumbled, his voice rough from sleep and—Sasuke suspected—from crying.

His chest tightened at the sight. He hated this—hated that Naruto looked at him like that. His hand lingered on his shoulder, the warmth of his skin seeping through the fabric, grounding him. “Just… let me stay here for a minute.” he whispered, his voice almost breaking the stillness between them. 

He blinked, his expression softening just slightly, though the tension in his body remained. He then shifted on the couch, adjusting his grip on the pillow, and without a word, moved a little to the side, just enough to create space for him. Sasuke hesitated for a moment, but took the unspoken invitation, sitting down on the edge of the couch beside him. 

The silence stretched between them. He glanced down at the blond, watching how Naruto’s eyes fluttered closed for a moment, as though he was too tired to keep them open. It hurt. He wanted to reach out, wanted to brush the stray strands of blond hair from his forehead, but he held back. 

He shifted slightly, leaning just a little closer, “Naruto… I…” He swallowed hard, the words catching in his throat, but he forced them out anyway. “I talked to Sakura.”

Naruto’s eyes snapped open, the tiredness replaced by something sharper, more alert. His muscles tensed under Sasuke’s hand, and for a moment, he thought he might pull away. “You what ?” 

“I went to her place after our argument,” he continued, his voice calmer this time, though still carrying the weight of everything that had happened. “I knew you were right. I needed to tell her the truth, and so I did.”

The blond didn’t move, his eyes still watching him carefully. His expression was wary but not hostile, and Sasuke took it as a sign to continue. “I told her everything,” he said, “That I care about her, but not in the way she wants me to. I told her that I don’t love her like that.”

“Oh…” Naruto’s gaze softened slightly, his shoulders easing as he let out a quiet breath. “How… how did she take it?”

He hesitated, the memory of her initial anger and the sharp words she’d thrown at him resurfacing. But he forced himself to answer. “At first, she was furious. She said some things… things that hurt. I could see the pain in her eyes, how much it affected her.”

The blond’s expression grew sad, his own guilt surfacing as he listened. “Yeah…,” he said softly, his voice filled with understanding. “It’s not easy to face this for her, but you told her the truth, and that’ll ease her pain sooner or later, y’know”

The Uchiha nodded, grateful for Naruto’s ability to make even the hardest situations seem bearable. He wanted to reach out, to pull him close, to let that warmth envelop him entirely. But there was more to say.

“I thought it was over after that. But then I got the chance to tell her why I did all the things that I did in the past.”

“What did you say?”

“I told her what you already know, that I had to sever all my ties,” he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of old wounds. “That if I wanted to achieve my goals, I needed to push everyone away. Including her.”

Naruto remained silent, giving him the space to speak.

“I didn’t do it because I hated her,” he continued, “I did it because she was important to me. Well— you know.”

The blond took a deep breath, his hand instinctively reaching out to rest on Sasuke’s knee. “I do, don’t worry. You did what you thought you had to. I’m sure she gets it too, now.”

Sasuke looked at the hand on his knee, feeling the warmth of that touch, and for a moment, the weight on his chest lifted. “Yeah,” he muttered. “She did. She wasn’t happy about it, but she did.”

Naruto gave him a small nod, a gentle smile tugging at his lips. “See? You just had to be honest with her, even if it hurt at first, she’ll heal. She’ll move on, and so will you.”

As the silence settled between them, the blond’s fingers gently traced patterns on his knee, the light touch sending shivers up his spine. He couldn’t help himself—he shifted on the couch, moving closer to him, seeking more of that warmth, and Naruto noticed, subtly opening his legs, giving him more space to settle between them. 

He slid in closer, their bodies nearly touching now, and he felt like he was floating, sinking deeper into the moment, feeling a quiet sense of contentment wash over him.

Then, he had to break the silence, there was one more thing he needed to say. “And… After all that, she asked me about you.”

He blinked, “Me?”

Sasuke nodded, “Yeah. She wanted to know about… you .”

”Oh, what did she want to know? That I’m fine? Still training, or—”

“No,” he cut him off, his voice firm. “She asked about you… about us.”

The blond’s eyes widened, panic flashing across his face before he quickly masked it with a casual shrug, trying too hard to appear unfazed. “Uh, well, what about us?” he asked, his voice lighter than usual, as if brushing off the significance. “Did she ask about how we’ve been doing on missions? Or, you know, how it’s been living together?”

Sasuke just stared at him, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to piece together this odd behavior. He could tell that the blond had understood exactly what he meant, and yet he was pretending, dodging the real issue.

Naruto forced a smile, “is that right? I bet she was curious about how we’re handling things living together, everybody asks that…” he laughed nervously, “right?”

But the Uchiha didn’t say anything, didn’t find it funny. Actually, he started feeling a familiar knot tightening in his chest. Why was Naruto acting like this? Was he avoiding the actual topic? 

Finally, he looked away, his heart sinking slightly as he let out a quiet sigh. “I told her the truth.”

The air between them shifted instantly. 

Naruto froze, swallowed hard, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. “ What truth?” he asked, his voice more serious now, his forced nonchalance cracking.

Sasuke turned back to him, “The truth about us.”

And for a moment, there was nothing but silence, thick and heavy.

“What now?” He thought, feeling the air compressing around him.

The blond’s eyes widened immediately, not with the relief Sasuke expected, but with something closer to shock, or maybe even desperation. He sat up straighter, his mind clearly racing as he tried to process what he had just heard. "You told her... what about us?"

He simply stared at the blond, completely caught off guard by his reaction. "About us," he repeated, his voice softer now, like he was testing the words. "I thought you'd wanted that. I thought—"

"What exactly did you tell her, Sasuke?" he cut him off, his voice sharp. His hands now gripping the pillow again, tightly.

"The… truth?" he repeated slowly, feeling the tension between them grow and grow with every word. 

“You didn’t tell her we slept together, right?” He blurted out.

“I mean, no— but she found out.” He said, slightly tilting his head to show off his neck full of bruises. 

Naruto’s eyes widened further at the sight, disbelief flooding his expression. " What? You told her… that ?!" He dropped the pillow, running a hand through his hair like he didn’t know how to handle the situation. "Why the hell would you tell her that? Why did you involve me in this?"

Sasuke’s confusion deepened. "What?" he asked without waiting for a response, his brow furrowing. "I thought it’d be better for everyone if we were honest—"

The blond shook his head, his movements jittery, frantic. "Do you even realize what you just did?!" His voice wavered, the usual confidence nowhere to be found. "I’m his best friend, y’know?! I was there for her every time she bawled her eyes out for you! Don’t you think she’s gonna be pissed at me now? Furious? She’s been in love with you for ages! And now she finds out her best friend was—" He stopped himself, swallowing hard, clearly struggling with the words.

Sasuke’s chest tightened. "Was what , Naruto? You think I told her to hurt her? She took off my bandages and saw it for herself. But that’s not the point. I told her about us , about this . I thought that’s what you wanted. For me to stop running away from my feelings."

Naruto’s eyes were ablaze with confusion and anger as he shot back, his voice rising with each word. “What is ‘this’ you’re talking about?! What do you mean by ‘us’ ? And what the hell do I have to do with your feelings?”

And with that, Sasuke’s heart shattered as a wave of doubts and insecurities crashed over him. 

Had he misunderstood everything? Every touch, every lingering look… had he misread it all? His mind raced, memories of the previous night flashing before his eyes. 

No, he felt it—he knew he felt it. There was no way Naruto could’ve been pretending.

It was impossible.

An overwhelming wave of frustration surged through him, chasing away the hurt and insecurity gnawing at him. 

His fist clenched as he fixed Naruto with a sharp, furious stare. “How the hell can you ask something like that?” his voice came out low but fierce, barely masking the storm brewing inside him. “What the hell do you mean, ’what do you have to do with my feelings?’ you have everything to do with it, Naruto!”

The blond flinched slightly, his confusion only deepened, his brow furrowed. “I—”

But Sasuke cut him off, his temper flaring. “Stop playing stupid!” His voice was sharper now, the crack in his composure widening as his emotions spilled out. “You—you—you’ve been pulling me closer and closer, making me feel things I tried so hard to bury. Don’t stand there and pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about!”

Naruto’s face paled, the color draining as he looked at him like he didn’t recognize him. “What things? I never—”

“Stop lying to me!” he practically growled, standing up from the couch so quickly it sent a jolt through the space between them. “You think last night meant nothing to me?! Was it all just… some game to you?!”

The blond’s mouth opened, but no words came out. He looked like he wanted to say something—anything—but he couldn’t find the right thing. Instead, he just stood there, stunned, like Sasuke had struck him.

His hand trembled as he fought to keep control of the fire raging inside him. “I told her the truth because I thought you wanted this! How the fuck can I talk about the truth without mentioning you when you’re the truth?!” His voice broke slightly, the anger blending with the hurt he’d been trying so hard to hide. “I thought you felt the same way. But now you’re acting like none of it matters. Like you made some stupid mistake.”

Naruto’s eyes widened, his throat bobbing as he tried to speak. “Sasuke, I—”

But he wasn’t finished. He was too far gone, too angry, too hurt to stop now. “You think I can forget everything we’ve done, everything you’ve made me feel ?” His voice was louder now, rougher, as he took a step closer to the blond, his eyes burning with emotion.

The Uzumaki leaned back further into the couch, shaking his head as if trying to clear the fog in his mind. “I’m not saying that!” he shouted, his voice cracking with the strain of his own emotions. “But this—it’s just… it’s a lot, okay? And Sakura—she’s—she’s—”

“Sakura has nothing to do with this!” The Uchiha snapped, his voice shaking with the force of his frustration. “This is about us ! About what we are. And you—” He cut himself off, his voice softening as his anger began to unravel into something far more vulnerable. “You’re making it seem like I was wrong to think we could be more than just… whatever the hell we were before.”

Naruto’s eyes glistened with something he couldn’t quite place—fear, maybe, or regret. “I never said it didn’t matter,” he whispered, his voice hoarse. “It matters, Sasuke. It matters more than anything, but—”

“But what?!” he interrupted, his voice cracking under the weight of his emotions. “But I don’t matter? Is that it? You’d rather pretend like none of this is real because it’s easier than facing it?”

“What? No—“ The blond took a shaky breath, running a hand through his hair in frustration. “It’s not like that. You don’t understand.”

“Then make me understand,” he demanded, his voice low and fierce as he closed the distance between them. His heart pounded in his chest, every beat echoing with the fear that maybe he really had misunderstood everything. “Tell me why you’re running away from me.”

“I’m not running away from you!” the blond shot back, his voice rising again, but there was a desperation there now, raw and exposed. He looked at him, his blue eyes wide and pleading, as if searching for the right words. “I just… I didn’t know how to deal with it, okay? I didn’t expect any of this, I… I just don’t want to screw everything up between us.”

Sasuke could see the fight draining out of him in waves. 

“I don’t want to lose you,” he finally whispered, the words fragile, breaking in the space between them. “I don’t want to lose anything—our friendship, our bond. I don’t know how to handle all of this and keep everything from falling apart.”

His body trembled, his grip tightening on the pillow as he hugged it closer, his knuckles white. His eyes were wide and wet, unfocused as the guilt and fear took over. 

“I never wanted to hurt anyone,” he said, his voice cracking now, fragile and barely holding together. His chest heaved with a shaky breath, and then—without warning—he broke. Tears streamed down his face, and his shoulders slumped forward as if the weight of his emotions had finally crushed him.

Sasuke stood there, frozen, still angry, still confused, waiting for answers, but what he got instead was Naruto falling apart. 

Completely.

“I’ve ruined everything.” the blond continued, his voice was barely a whisper, his hands gripping the pillow so tightly that Sasuke was surprised it hadn’t torn apart. His head shook, hair falling into his tear-streaked face as the words spilled out of him like poison. “I ruined us... I ruined everything. I’m the worst— I’m the worst friend. Sakura’s going to hate me—she’ll never forgive me for this. And now—” his breath hitched, the panic in his voice rising with every word, “—now I’ve ruined things with you too. I ruined us.”

Sasuke’s stomach clenched painfully as he watched the blond break down in front of him. He had seen Naruto hurt before, he had seen him broken and bleeding on the battlefield, but this… 

This was ten times worse. 

The desperation in his voice, the raw self-loathing, the way his body was shaking as he sobbed—it felt like something was shattering inside him with every tear that fell.

Naruto buried his face in the pillow, his voice muffled but still clear enough to make Sasuke’s heart ache. “Last night—last night, I—I’m the one who—" He sobbed, choking on his own words. "It was me, I pushed you, I—I couldn’t stop myself, and now—" His breath was coming in quick, shallow gasps, and Sasuke could see the panic clawing its way through him, overtaking him. "I ruined everything, I always— always ruin everything.” 

Sasuke’s heart pounded in his chest, the anger that had fueled him moments ago evaporating as the reality of the situation hit him. Naruto wasn’t just upset—he was breaking. Falling apart, spiraling into some pit of self-hatred and guilt. 

Fuck.

His confusion remained, hovering at the back of his mind, but the overwhelming need to stop this—to stop him from crumbling—was stronger. 

He took a deep breath, trying to shake off the remnants of his anger, and stepped forward. “Naruto—”

But the blond wasn’t listening. His whole body was trembling violently as he continued to grip the pillow like it was the only thing holding him together. “I—I’m always ruining things. Every time I try to do the right thing, I—I make it worse. I should’ve never— I should’ve never let things go this far.” His breath was coming faster, more erratic, his sobs wracking his body. “I’m so stupid—I’m such a fucking idiot —I don’t even know how to stop screwing things up—”

Sasuke’s chest tightened, panic rising in him now, too. Naruto was on the verge of losing it completely, his breathing was too fast, too shallow, and the way he was shaking—

He lunged forward, closing the distance between them. “Naruto, stop—” He grabbed his shoulder, gripping him tightly, trying to pull him back to reality. But he just shook his head, gasping for breath as he kept going, as if he couldn’t even hear Sasuke anymore.

“I’m sorry, I’m always the one who ruins everything— everything ! I can’t—I can’t fix it now, I’m sorry—You’re my best friend, I shouldn’t have done that to you—"

Sasuke’s heart raced, his mind going blank for a moment as he tried to think of how to stop this, how to bring the blond back. But nothing was working—nothing was cutting through the panic, through the spiral that he was trapped in.

“Naruto,” he shook him, harder this time, desperation creeping into his own voice as he tried to get through to him. “You’re wrong—you’re not thinking straight. None of this is your fault,” But he wasn’t stopping—his breaths were coming too fast, his whole body shaking violently, “Please, Naruto—stop.” his voice cracked as he pulled him close, holding him as tightly as he could. “You’re not ruining anything . You’re wrong. It’s not like that.”

Naruto’s sobs didn’t stop, but his body stiffened in his arms. His gasps for air were shallow, rapid, and Sasuke could feel every tremor that wracked through his frame, every sob that tore from his throat. His heart was breaking with each one, shattering into pieces as he held him tighter, desperate to make this stop, desperate to make his pain go away.

“Listen to me,” he whispered, his voice shaking with emotion as he pressed Naruto’s head against his chest, in a fragile and maybe stupid way to make him feel his heart. “You didn’t ruin anything. You’re not screwing anything up. You’re—” His breath hitched, and he swallowed hard, trying to push past the lump in his throat. “I’m the one who's been scared, Naruto.”

His sobs hitched but didn’t stop, his body still trembling in Sasuke’s arms. But he could feel him listening now, could feel something shifting between them, even as the pain still clung to every breath.

“I wanted it,” he said quietly, almost hesitantly. “What happened last night… I really wanted it. I’ve wanted it for a long time. I’ve wanted you for a long time.”

The blond froze against him, his sobs quieting, his head still buried against his chest.

“I’ve been in love with you for so long,” he admitted, his voice soft but unwavering now. “Maybe I always have been. I just didn’t realize it until recently.” He closed his eyes, his words tumbling out, raw and unguarded. “I thought last night... I thought you felt the same. That maybe I wasn’t the only one feeling this. But even if I was wrong, even if I’ve misread everything, it doesn’t change how I feel. I love you, Naruto. I love you with everything I have.”

Naruto’s sobs had stopped completely, but his breathing was still uneven. Sasuke felt the tension in his body begin to ease, just slightly, and his fingers found their way into his blond hair, stroking it gently, trying to offer whatever comfort he could.

“And it’s not just about what happened last night,” he murmured, his hand running softly through Naruto’s hair. “I love everything about you. Your ridiculous smile, the way you always make me feel alive. I love how you never give up, I love how you make me want to be a better person, just like you.”

He tightened his grip on the blond, pulling him even closer, holding him as if he could shield him from everything, from the guilt, from the pain, from himself. “You didn’t ruin anything, Naruto,” he whispered fiercely, his voice barely above a breath. “You—you’re everything to me. Do you understand that?”

Naruto’s body felt still fragile in Sasuke’s arms, and for a moment, the room was swallowed by silence. But finally, with a voice so low it was almost a whisper, the blond spoke, “I thought… I thought you didn’t care.”

He blinked, the confusion and hurt swirling inside him. “I do, Naruto. Why would I have told Sakura if I didn’t care?”

“I’ve spent… so long… trying to figure out what you’re thinking,” Naruto began, “but you never said anything. You just… you just acted like everything’s fine. And then suddenly… you’re telling Sakura about us like it’s some casual thing—like it’s just another fact of life. But for me… I didn’t know it meant something to you.”

Sasuke’s heart shattered into a thousand irreparable pieces as Naruto’s words hit him. 

He pulled back, just enough to look at him, to see his face.

He looked destroyed .

The usually bright, resilient eyes now dulled with a sadness so deep it seemed to drain all the color from him. 

His lips trembled, his body still shaking slightly from the aftermath of his sobbing. It was, without a doubt, the most heart-wrenching thing he had ever seen. And knowing that he had been the cause of it made him feel like the worst kind of person. 

“Do you really think that?” he whispered, like he was afraid that speaking too loudly would shatter whatever fragile connection they still had. 

His eyes searched for Naruto’s face, desperate for some kind of denial, for some sign that this was all a misunderstanding.

The blond let out a shaky breath, his grip tightening on Sasuke’s sides. His eyes flickered up to meet his, the weight of his pain hanging in the air between. “I… I convinced myself a long time ago that you’d never love me… the way I love you,” he admitted, the words raw, broken.

Sasuke’s breath hitched, caught in the raw, jagged edges of his throat. 

He had thought he understood—thought he knew that Naruto loved him with a depth that mirrored his own. But hearing it— hearing it like this —was like a revelation that shattered his world. 

Naruto had been shouldering this unbearable agony, convinced that he could never reciprocate his feelings, that he would never come to understand or feel the same profound affection, when all this time he had been holding his heart out, offering it with his trembling hand, ready to surrender every fragment of his being to the only person he ever wanted to give himself completely to. 

Every heartbeat that he had hoped to share with Naruto had been spent in silent yearning, every breath he took was a prayer for Naruto’s understanding. And to think that Naruto had been lost in a sea of doubt, convinced that his love was unreturned, was more painful than Sasuke had ever imagined. 

As he stood on the precipice of this heartbreakingly beautiful confession, his soul was aching with a tenderness so intense it bordered on unbearable. 

He wanted to reach out, to take Naruto’s shattered pieces and somehow piece them back together, to make him whole again, but he didn’t know how . How could he take away all the pain that he hadn’t even known Naruto had been hiding? 

Sasuke’s hand trembled as they moved to Naruto’s face, unsure of what to do, “Naruto…” His voice broke, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I never wanted to make you think that I didn’t love you. I should have told you. I should have made it clear. But I—” His thumb brushed away a stray tear that had fallen down Naruto’s face, and his chest tightened at the sight of him so utterly broken. “I’ve never felt this way about anyone. Never.” He swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest as he fought to put his feelings into words. “I don’t let people in, Naruto. I never have. But you…” His voice softened, trembling slightly as he leaned in closer. 

Naruto’s eyes, still filled with pain, stared up at him, silently begging for something that would make all of this make sense.

Sasuke took a deep breath, “Last night,” he began, his voice almost a whisper now, “I didn’t push you away, I didn’t hesitate, and it was hard for me to be so vulnerable, to let myself… feel that way. But I wanted it so much. Every second of it. I’ve wanted you for so long.” He closed his eyes for a brief moment, fighting the wave of emotion that threatened to break him. “For me, last night wasn’t just some… thing. It wasn’t casual. It wasn’t meaningless.” His grip on Naruto’s face tightening slightly as if to make sure he was really listening. “It meant everything to me. It was the closest I’ve ever felt to someone, and I would never allow anyone to do that. Ever .” His thumb continued its soft caress against the blond’s skin, and he could feel the tension slowly, slowly starting to melt away from his body.

“I get that some people can do that—can just be with someone and have it not mean much. But for me, I could never do that with someone I didn’t love. With someone I didn’t trust more than anything. You’re the only one I could ever let see me like that. You’re the only one I want to see me like that. No one else.”

Naruto’s breath hitched, and Sasuke could feel the way his body began to relax against him, the weight of his guilt finally starting to lift. 

He leaned in closer, his forehead resting gently against the blond‘s, his breath mingling with his as they sat in the quiet of the room, their hearts pounding in tandem.

“I love you, Naruto,” he whispered, his voice soft, yet filled with the weight of everything he had never said. “I don’t even know when it started. Maybe it was always there, just waiting for me to realize it. I’m stupid sometimes too, you know?”

Naruto blinked slowly, his gaze searching Sasuke’s face as if searching for any hint of hesitation. His lip trembled, and for a moment, he looked as though he might break apart again. But then, slowly, his eyes softened, the raw pain giving way to a fragile hope. Sasuke could see the remnants of his anguish slipping away, replaced by a tentative, flickering light of relief.

The Uchiha’s fingers brushed away the remaining tears on Naruto’s eyes, his touch gentle, almost reverent. “I need you to believe me.” He pulled closer, brushing his nose against the blond. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry for letting you doubt how much you mean to me. I didn’t realize how deeply you felt until now, and it breaks my heart to know that I’ve made you—“

The room seemed to hold its breath along with him. 

His heart pounded painfully against his ribcage, each beat resonating loudly in his ears. 

He could sense the heat rising to his cheeks, his mind just going blank.

Suddenly, Naruto’s lips were touching his,—soft and hesitant. 

Sasuke’s breath caught in his throat, his entire body frozen. He could feel the world narrowing down to that singular point of contact.

Naruto’s fingers found their way to the back of his head, gently pulling him closer. The shift from hesitation to certainty was palpable, and Sasuke felt the gravity of the moment settle heavily upon them. 

Fuck —He had waited so long. So long.

His eyes fluttered closed as he let himself fully embrace the kiss. Naruto’s lips pressed more insistently against his, the initial softness giving way to a deep, consuming passion. Each movement conveying a torrent of emotions that had been locked away for too long. Sasuke’s hand, which had been resting at Naruto’s face, moved up to his hair, fingers tangling in it, guiding him even closer.

The kiss deepened, their mouths opening slightly to allow for a more profound connection. Naruto’s tongue, warm and tentative, ventured out, brushing lightly against Sasuke’s lips before slipping past them with a delicate, almost reverent touch. It was an exquisite sensation that sent shivers of pleasure through the Uchiha’s entire body, a slow, tortuous immersion into the depths of their feelings, a tender unveiling of their deepest emotions.

The blond guided him gently, his hands tracing a path down his back as he led him toward the sofa. The motion was so slow, so deliberate, a gentle push that was more about the journey than the destination. 

Sasuke felt the soft, yielding fabric of the couch against his back as the blond’s body pressed against his, their kiss continuing unabated. The soft rustling of their clothing, the muted thump of their hearts racing in tandem—every sound seemed to blend into a harmonious backdrop to their shared passion.

The warmth of their shared breath was intoxicating, making Sasuke’s mind swirl with nothing but the overwhelming presence of the blond before him.

Naruto’s tongue lingered, a slow and deliberate exploration that sent a jolt of heat spiraling down his spine. The way his tongue slid against his own was maddening—gentle at first, then bolder, pushing deeper, coaxing more out of him than he thought he could give, sending waves of heat coursing through his body. 

He could feel himself melting into the sensation, his body arching instinctively towards Naruto, craving more of that intoxicating contact. The slick, wet heat of their tongues entwined was dizzying, each slide and press pushing him further into a haze of desire. 

Naruto’s tongue moved with a mix of tenderness and hunger, stroking along Sasuke’s, teasing, tasting him. The pressure grew, becoming deeper, hotter, the pace shifting from slow to something far more intense. Every time their tongues met, it was like a new spark of electricity jolting through him, leaving him trembling and aching for more. It was a push and pull, a seductive rhythm that left him wanting, needing, craving everything Naruto had to give.

Sasuke’s head spun, heat coiling in his chest, spreading like wildfire through his body. It felt like too much, yet not enough at the same time. It was a fire that he couldn’t control, didn’t want to control. 

He let out a soft involuntary groan, the sound swallowed by Naruto’s mouth, as his body responded instinctively, hips pressing closer, chest tightening as that desperate heat grew. His pulse raced in time with his, their breaths uneven, ragged as they clung to each other, both lost in the intensity of it all.

The small, breathy sounds escaping from both of them now—soft gasps, stifled moans—were like music to his ears, almost hypnotic. 

The kiss slowed gradually, becoming more tender, more deliberate, and he felt a shiver of pure, unadulterated joy ripple through him as he held Naruto’s face in his hand, their foreheads resting against each other.

When they finally pulled away, both were breathless, their faces flushed and their eyes filled with a profound desire. 

"Sasuke..." the blond began, but Sasuke cut him off, his voice firm but soft at the same time.

"No. Shut up. You always do the talking," he said, his hand coming to rest on Naruto’s cheek, fingers gentle but commanding. "This time, let me speak."

“You still have things to say?” The blond teased. 

“A lot.”

And with that, the blond stayed silent, letting him take control, his heart thudding in his chest still as he waited for whatever came next.

"I want to be with you," Sasuke began, his voice low, trembling slightly but gaining strength with every word. "Not as your friend. I’m tired of pretending to be your best friend. There’s nothing about us that’s friendship."

Naruto’s eyes widened, his lips parting slightly as he listened, stunned into silence. He surely wanted to speak, to say something, but the way Sasuke was looking at him, the determination in his voice, held him still.

"I want you like this . I don’t want to be anything less than your companion. Not just beside you in battle, but… in life. I want you to have everything that I am." 

Sasuke's voice wavered as the enormity of what he was about to say began to settle over him, making his heart race. 

The next words were heavy, monumental, and as he prepared to release them, he felt vulnerable in a way he never had before. 

"I—" he hesitated, his voice faltering, "I want you to use my name."

Naruto blinked, confusion flickering in his gaze. 

But he pressed on, his heart pounding. "And I want to wear your name, too." he whispered, his voice shaking. 

Naruto’s eyes grew impossibly wide, shock and emotion flooding his face. He looked as though the air had been knocked out of him, his lips parting but no words coming out. 

Sasuke continued, feeling the weight of his confession, the significance of what he had just said hitting him like a tidal wave.

"I want you to wear my clan's crest," he said, his voice cracking with emotion. "It's the most important thing to me—more than anything else. And I want you to have it."

And silence . 

He had said it, right?

And more silence.

Sasuke’s heart pounded hard in his chest. His throat felt dry, and the weight of his own vulnerability was almost unbearable. He could barely believe what he had just said. His palm was sweaty, and he felt his body tense, waiting—waiting for Naruto’s reaction, waiting for anything , PLEASE .

The blond’s eyes glistened, wide with disbelief, staring at him as though he had just confessed something unreal, something too big for the moment. Sasuke could see his lip quiver slightly, his throat working as if he was trying to swallow the overwhelming emotion building inside of him. He didn’t speak, but Sasuke saw the tears threatening to spill over, his chest rising and falling with labored breaths.

He panicked for a second. Had he said too much? 

He quickly tried to backtrack, stumbling over his words. "I— I mean, if you don’t want to, that’s fine. I just—" his voice cracked, his hand dropping slightly from Naruto’s cheek, and he felt the weight of his confession press down on him, almost suffocating. "You don’t have to. It’s not— I didn’t mean to—"

Before he could finish his thought, Naruto surged forward, crushing his lips against his in a kiss that was desperate, full of every unsaid word, every emotion he couldn’t yet voice. It was soft and rough at the same time, as if he didn’t know whether to hold him or never let him go. 

Sasuke gasped into the kiss, eyes wide at first, before slowly closing, letting himself melt into it, his hand curling back around Naruto’s neck, pulling him closer. 

When the blond pulled away, a watery chuckle escaped his lips. "You—" his voice broke, and he laughed again, though it was thick with tears, "You really saying that?"

The Uchiha’s eyes snapped open, meeting his gaze. He felt his heart skip a beat at the sheer affection and awe in those blue eyes. "What do you mean?"

Naruto gave him a half-smile, his thumb brushing gently against Sasuke’s cheek, wiping away a tear he hadn’t even realized had fallen. "Teme, you’re seriously an idiot." His voice was soft, full of tenderness, but laced with that playful edge that only he could bring to such a moment. "Of course I want to, y’know," He trailed off, his voice cracking again, and he bit his lip, glancing away as if he was the one who needed a moment to gather his thoughts. 

Sasuke blinked, his mind racing to process what he had just said. "So—" he began, his own voice shaking, "You want to?"

The blond laughed, the sound muffled by the tears he was still trying to suppress. "I want nothing more."

The relief that flooded Sasuke’s chest was immediate and overwhelming. He let out a breath he didn’t even realize he was holding, his body relaxing as though a massive weight had just been lifted. Naruto’s hand slid down to intertwine with his, squeezing it tightly as if to anchor both of them to the moment.

"And about the Uchiha crest," he said, a teasing grin breaking through his tear-streaked face. "You know, I’ve always thought it’d look pretty badass on me." He winked, his grin widening. 

Sasuke groaned, rolling his eyes, though the fond smile tugging at his lips betrayed him.

"Right?" he snickered, his voice light, the tension between them dissolving into something playful, something familiar. "Everyone’s gotta know I’m yours then?"

His face flushed, and he shoved him lightly. "You’re impossible."

The blond just laughed, and the sound was music to his ears, filling the room with warmth and light. The weight of everything they’d said still hung between them, but it was no longer oppressive. Instead, it felt right. It felt like the beginning of something new, something they both had been waiting for, even if neither of them had known it.

Naruto leaned in close again, his nose brushing softly against Sasuke’s. "But seriously," he whispered, his voice dropping to that tender, intimate tone that made the Uchiha’s heart ache. "I also wanna stay by your side, for the rest of my life… That’s all I’ve ever wanted, Sasuke. Just you."

He felt the words hit him like a tidal wave, crashing over him with such force that it knocked the air from his lungs. He could feel his heart swelling, expanding with so much emotion it was almost painful, like his chest might burst from the sheer intensity of it. It was suffocating and freeing all at once. 

The love, the devotion he felt for this man—it was too much to contain, too vast for his body to handle. The pressure in his chest grew unbearable, and for a moment, it was as though the oxygen in his lungs had been drained completely, leaving him gasping, drowning in the overwhelming weight of what he felt. 

But then, as Naruto’s gaze held his, steady and unwavering, a calm settled over him. Who needed air when he had this? When he had him? He didn’t need to breathe when he was beside him, filling every space, every corner of his existence. His entire life could be sustained by this—by Naruto, by his touch, his warmth, his love. That was all he needed. 

He leaned in, closing the small distance between them, his lips pressing against his in a soft, lingering kiss. 

They stayed like that for a long moment, wrapped in each other’s presence, no need for anything else. The quiet, steady rhythm of their hearts beating together was the only sound that mattered, the only thing that grounded them both in the moment. 

Chapter Text

“I’ve received some credible information from a certain source concerning the Akatsuki. It seems that it will be three or four years before they come after you next.”

“I don’t care about that. I don’t have time for that. You think I care about what might happen three years down the road?”

“What are you talking about?” 

“If I don’t go after Sasuke immediately, he might be killed by Orochimaru! That’s what I’m talking about!”

He laughed. As if what I had just said was funny.

“It seems like you’ve learned of the true purpose for Orochimaru seeking Sasuke…”

“Huh? Then that means you know all about it too?”

“Well, of course. I’ve been studying his immortality jutsu, and that’s how I also know that Orochimaru can’t reincarnate into the next body for at least three years. That means Sasuke is safe for three years. So you do have time.”

“Are you absolutely sure?!”

“Yeah…”

I felt an immense peace at that moment. One that I hadn’t felt in years, or that maybe I was experiencing it for the first time if I’m honest. My concern for Sasuke was still in the back of my mind, but for some reason, hearing that he was safe put an end to an unstoppable anxiety.

Until I heard the next words.

“Forget Sasuke.”

And my heart crushed even more when I heard the rest. 

“Sasuke went to Orochimaru on his own accord. No matter what you do he won’t change.”

Pain. 

“I’ve seen many shinobi, so I know… Sasuke is the same kind as Orochimaru. If you’re thinking about bringing him back, just forget it.”

Anger. 

“That’s something an arrogant fool would do.”

I snapped.

“Maybe it’s easy for you to give up on him, but I can’t! He may be nothing to you but he’s my friend!”

“Idiot! Just take a good look at the condition you’re in! He’s the one who did it to you! Was that the work of a friend?!”

What was I going to say? Deny it? It was true. In the back of my mind, even though I couldn’t bring myself to admit it, I always knew.

“The longer you remain a fool… the harder it will be for you to live in this world.” 

“Fine then.”

I could see how surprised he was by my answer.

“If that’s what being wise is… then I’m fine being a fool for life! I’m going after him, and I’ll do it alone if I have to!”

His eyes opened slowly, still heavy with sleep. The sunlight filtered through the window, soft and warm as it crept across Naruto’s face. 

Jiraiya’s voice still lingered in his head, fading more and more with each passing second. He tried to hold onto it—onto him—but the dream was already slipping away. Like always.

When his vision finally cleared, he felt a weight on his chest and looked down. 

Sasuke was there, lying against him, safe, breathing slowly. For a moment, he wondered if he was still in a dream. Having him like this, in his arms, completely relaxed and at peace, was something he still found hard to believe. The tension the Uchiha usually carried—like an armor around his emotions—was nowhere to be seen in the quiet of the morning. His face, softened in sleep, was a rare glimpse into a part of him almost no one ever saw.

His arm was draped loosely across Naruto’s body in what felt like an embrace, one he would never offer so easily when awake. But his fingers had relaxed, and he no longer gripped at the fabric of Naruto’s shirt like they had been at some point of the night.

Sasuke. That Sasuke. The same Sasuke who had once walked away from him, who had been so distant and unreachable was now here, pressed against him, trusting him enough to let down his guard completely. It felt surreal. The most dangerous, untouchable person on the whole planet, was looking almost vulnerable in his arms.

God, he was beautiful.

He reached out slowly, his hand almost trembling as his fingers gently brushed through the dark hair. He swallowed against the tightness in his throat, trying to ease the weight of the moment settling over him. He never thought he’d be able to touch Sasuke so freely, to run his fingers through those unruly strands and marvel at how stunning he was. He never imagined that the day would come where he wouldn't have to hide it anymore. He no longer had to bury his feelings.

He didn’t need to repress anything. There was no more fear, no more pretending. He could just... be . 

If he woke up at that moment, there was nothing to be afraid of anymore. The walls between them had come down, and for the first time, Naruto could look at him, touch him, and know that the feeling was mutual. 

It was overwhelming, in the best way possible.

He wondered what Sasuke would say if he knew how Naruto felt right now—how he couldn’t believe that this was real, that he was lucky enough to have him like this, trusting him enough to stay. He would probably roll his eyes and look away with a grumble. Too embarrassed to handle the intensity of Naruto’s emotions. The thought made him smile. 

If he had listened to Jiraiya's words that day in the hospital, if he had taken his advice to heart, none of this would’ve happened. He wouldn’t be here, lying with Sasuke, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, still in awe that he had heard the words "I love you, Naruto" from him the night before. “I don’t even know when it started. Maybe it was always there, just waiting for me to realize it. I’m stupid sometimes too, you know?”

If he had followed that advice, what would his life be like now? Maybe he'd have moved on, forced himself to, just like everyone always told him to do. Maybe he’d be getting ready to marry the first woman who showed him enough affection, hoping that, with time, he'd convince himself to love her in return. Hell, maybe by now he’d even be convinced that was real happiness. Maybe he’d have managed to convince himself that he was content, that it was enough.

But that version of his life wouldn’t have Sasuke in it. 

It wouldn’t have the weight of his best friend’s head resting against his chest or the feel of those rough fingers lightly clutching at his torso in sleep.

And he certainly wouldn’t have heard the way Sasuke had moaned his name over and over that night. God, the sounds he had made… Naruto had never heard anything so beautiful in his life. Those low, breathy sounds that sent shivers down his spine, growing rougher, more desperate with each passing moment. He would have missed out on being the first person to make him sound that way.

If he’d listened to Jiraiya back then, if he’d given up, he would’ve never known what it was like to feel Sasuke trembling beneath him. He never would’ve experienced the way Sasuke’s body had arched into his, the soft, barely audible whimpers escaping his throat, or the way his hand had gripped Naruto’s hair so tightly, like he couldn’t bear the intensity of what was happening. 

The blond sighed, feeling the heat rise in his chest just thinking about it. God, he wanted to relive it. To feel the Uchiha trembling against him again, to hear those sounds—the breathy gasps that had made Naruto’s heart pound like crazy. 

He couldn’t help but wonder if Sasuke had liked it. Really liked it. Sure, he had said things like how good it felt, or how much he wanted Naruto, but that was just the heat of the moment, right? People said all sorts of things when they were lost in the rush, when their bodies were overwhelmed with pleasure. It was just a reaction, wasn’t it? You let yourself relax, let your guard down enough, and the body responds. But did it mean anything more? Did Sasuke actually enjoy him in particular? His stomach flipped, a knot forming deep inside. 

He’d poured everything into that night, every ounce of himself, pushing his body beyond its limits just to keep feeling Sasuke —his heat, his skin, everything . He had thought, somewhere in the back of his mind, that that might be the only time. That Sasuke might regret it later, pull away, build his walls back up. So he had held nothing back. 

But now… now they were together, right? Officially. Sasuke had said he wanted this, wanted him. So, in theory, they could have that intimacy whenever they wanted, right? He could hold him like that again, hear him whisper those things again. 

But was that okay? Should he wait? Would Sasuke think it was too much, too soon? What if he’d just let it happen because of the moment, because of the emotions, but now didn’t want to go there again?

A thousand questions crowded his mind, racing through him in quick, frantic bursts. His heart started to race, panic flickering at the edges of his thoughts, until—it all stopped.

Sasuke was his boyfriend.

Sasuke Uchiha was his boyfriend.

He was , right? That's what he was referring to when he said "I want to be with you. Not as your friend. I’m tired of pretending to be your best friend. There’s nothing about us that’s friendship" , right? "I want you like this . I don’t want to be anything less than your companion. Not just beside you in battle, but… in life. I want you to have everything that I am.", RIGHT?!

He blinked, the realization hitting him all at once. 

Sasuke Uchiha, the guy he had spent half his life chasing, fighting for, dreaming about—that Sasuke—was now his. 

Not just his best friend, not just someone he was willing to die with, but someone he could call his own.

The euphoria hit him like a punch to the gut, a wild, uncontrollable excitement bubbling up inside him. 

He had a boyfriend. 

And not just any boyfriend—Sasuke. 

His lifelong crush, the one person he thought he’d never have slightly close. The guy who’d driven him insane, who’d made him question everything, the person he’d fought with and for.

They were together. Together . 

The blond wanted to scream, to laugh, to shout from the rooftops that he had Sasuke Uchiha as his boyfriend. The guy who never let anyone close, who had built walls so high that no one could break through—well, he had broken through.

His heart pounded in his chest, and he fought the urge to wake Sasuke up just to say it out loud, to make sure this wasn’t some crazy dream. To tell him how insane it was that they were here, like this, after everything . To hear him say it again, just once more— “I love you.”

Fuck, Sasuke Uchiha was his.

When he stepped out of the shower, with water clinging to his skin like a shroud, he was blissfully unaware of the subtle disarray that had crept into his routine. Each droplet pooled on the floor, an unremarkable offering to a day that promised little. He dressed in haste, his hands moving with a kind of mindless efficiency, as if on autopilot. His thoughts drifted lazily, consumed by memories of Sasuke’s warm body pressed against him.

He didn’t stop to ponder the day ahead. He didn’t check himself, didn’t hesitate the way he typically would—an inner voice urging caution drowned out by the blissful hum of newfound affection. Today, he stepped out of his home without so much as a backward glance. The small ritual that had once tethered him to sanity, threatened to slip away, lay utterly forsaken.

But how could he even grasp the significance of such a loss? His thoughts were a cacophony of sensations, filled to the brim with the image of the Uchiha— Sasuke , his boyfriend, the boy who had kissed him, held him, chosen him. In his naïve heart, Naruto believed that this single thought would be enough to propel him through the day, to fortify him against the shadows lurking just outside the door.

He remained oblivious to the peril of his innocence. He left his home with the reckless certainty of someone who had everything put together, as if the warmth of Sasuke’s embrace would be a sufficient foundation, a sturdy enough ground to stand upon.

Idiot.

**

“Hey…”

“Hey.” 

It was barely dawn, and Konoha was just beginning to stir. The streets were still quiet as the first light of morning cast a faint, golden hue over the village, filtering through the pale curtains that hung loosely over the glass. 

Every step away from home had felt like pulling against an invisible weight. His arms still ached with the phantom feeling of holding Sasuke close under the blankets, making it extremely hard to leave. 

But, as peaceful as it had been, he knew he had to face this sooner or later. If he didn’t talk to Sakura, the anxiety would consume him.

He stood just inside the doorway, his hand still lingering on the edge of the sliding panel, as if unsure whether he should step forward or not. 

Across the room, she didn’t turn around. She just remained facing the wall, hunched over her desk in the sterile glow of the overhead lights. Her hands worked with careful efficiency, adjusting instruments and scribbling things on clipboards, but never pausing to acknowledge Naruto’s presence beyond that curt greeting.

He let out a small sigh, one that barely stirred the air, as he considered his next move. He usually would have waited for Sakura to invite him in, to break the silence with one of her casual greetings or a light-hearted tease, but this wasn’t one of those days.

So he stepped inside, and stopped just a few steps away from her, staring for a moment as she worked. 

“Sakura… I, uh… I thought maybe we could talk, y'know?”

The silence stretched out, filling the room with an uncomfortable tension that made Naruto’s stomach churn. 

Finally, she spoke, her voice calm but lacking the warmth it usually held when she addressed him. “Talk?” she repeated, still not turning to face him. “About what, Naruto?”

The blond swallowed hard, trying to steady his nerves as the silence between them stretched out again. She knew why he was there, and of course she wasn’t planning on making this any easier for him. But then again, could he really expect her to? He couldn’t exactly ask for a better reception after everything he has done. 

“Sakura…” He shoved his hands into his pockets, his fingers fidgeting nervously as he stood there, waiting for his head to come up with something good to say. Anything.

But before that happened, she moved. Slowly, she finally turned to face him. She didn’t smile. Didn’t frown. Just stared.

She leaned back slightly against the edge of her table. “We should’ve talked earlier, don’t you think?”

Naruto blinked, momentarily thrown by the lack of sharpness in her tone. It wasn’t what he expected—no anger, no resentment. Just... resignation ? 

He studied her face, searching for something, anything, to clue him in on what she was really feeling, but it was unreadable. Was she hurt? Well—that would make sense. She looked like she could be hurt. But at the same time, there was something else there. Disappointment? She surely didn’t seem like she wanted to argue, nor did she seem like she wanted to forgive him. It was like she had already accepted it, like there was no use in fighting anymore. 

And somehow, that felt even worse than if she had just been mad. At least then he’d know what to do—how to make it right. But this? This quiet, restrained version of her… it made him feel like the worst kind of friend.

“I know…” he muttered, dropping his gaze to the floor. “I should have told you. But I didn’t know how to—”

“How long?” she interrupted, her voice trembling slightly now. “How long have you… felt this way about Sasuke?”

The blond froze for a second at the mention, the weight of the question hitting him square in the chest. How long? It was something he had been asking himself for years now, too. 

He took a shaky breath, running a hand through his hair as he tried to find the right words. “I… I don’t know,...” he said honestly, his voice quieter than usual. “It’s not like it was some big moment where I just realized, you know? I don’t know when it started.”

She didn’t respond right away, and Naruto could feel the tension in the room thickening. But she wasn’t angry. She was listening, truly listening, and he owed her the truth.

“For a long time, I thought… I thought it was just because we’re friends, y'know? I mean, he’s Sasuke. He’s always been important to me, but I… I didn’t want to believe it was anything more than that. It just… wasn’t supposed to be, I guess.” His words felt heavy on his chest, but he forced himself to keep going. “At first, I convinced myself that if I just kept pretending like I didn’t feel anything for him, then maybe it would go away, you know? Or maybe he would… end up with you or something, and things would go back to how they were supposed to be. I thought I could bury it. Take it to my grave.” He let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “But uhm… you can’t run from yourself forever, I guess…” 

He glanced up at her, guilt tightening in his chest as he saw the quiet sadness in her eyes. There was a long pause, and Naruto feared she might finally explode on him. But no. Instead, she sighed, her shoulders dropping a little as if the weight of everything was finally starting to settle in. 

“You know, Naruto,” she started softly, “I don’t really care about Sasuke not feeling the same way about me, I kind of knew that from the start. That’s not what hurts me.”

He blinked, caught off guard. “N-no?” 

“No.” She pressed her lips together, her brow furrowing in frustration before she spoke again. “I spent so much time pouring my heart out to you. About him. When we were in the hospital, you’d sit with me for hours while I’d just… go on and on about how much it hurt that he never noticed me. How it felt like no matter what I did, he just wouldn’t look at me the way I wanted him to.” She shook her head, her eyes clouding over with old memories. “You were always there, listening to every word. You even gave me advice, tried to help me make a move. You comforted me.”

Naruto felt a sinking feeling in his stomach as her words hit him. She was right. He had been there, every step of the way, even when they were just kids, through all the tears and frustration, offering support while hiding what he truly felt inside. 

“But what I didn’t know,” she continued, “was that while I was sitting there, talking about Sasuke not caring about me… You were dealing with your own mess too.”

He immediately felt something bitter settle in his chest upon hearing that. It was as if those words had triggered something in the back of his head. Something dark.

“Of course you didn’t”, he thought. “ No one ever really did.”  

He had spent hours, days, listening to her talking, letting her vent about the frustrations, the heartache, the endless cycle of trying to get Sasuke’s attention. He had done it because he genuinely cared about her, obviously. But in all that time, not once had she asked him how he was doing. Not once had she stopped to wonder if maybe he also had someone on his mind, someone who made his heart ache the same way hers did.

And it wasn’t just her, though. No one asked him about his feelings. About what he was going through. It was like everyone had made up their minds that Naruto was always okay, that he didn’t need to talk about anything. He was just… there —a solid rock for everyone else to lean on. No one stopped to think that perhaps, along the way, some blow of the thousands he had received had caused deeper damage than what the bandages could cover.

It had been shockingly easy. The hospital had its own rhythm, its own quiet corners and blind spots. It had taken him no time at all to figure out how to skip meals without anyone really noticing, how to fake fullness with nothing more than water, or how to come up with excuses— “I’m not hungry,” “I’ll eat later,” “The meds make me nauseous.” 

No one pressed him, not really. No one ever expected anything to be wrong with him. And, of course, no one expected Naruto to be interested in something like stealing drugs.

At first, it was just small things, like painkillers he didn’t need, but could still justify. 

Then it escalated. 

During another long session of pointless tests, he noticed how often the nurses would turn their backs, even for just a second. That was all it took to slip a bottle or two into his bag. Soon, he had a stash. A whole stockpile of pills. Stuff meant for pain, stuff meant for calming down, stuff meant for numbing.

The first time he had slipped away from the hospital to get high, it felt like freedom. Not just physical freedom, but an escape from everything weighing him down. And the thing was, he could function after that. No one could tell the difference. He had trained himself well. There were even days when he managed to sneak out and go drinking with the guys like nothing was wrong, then sneak back in before anyone noticed. Other nights, when the darkness settled in deeper, he’d go home, alone, and numb himself completely. He would sit there in his small, empty apartment, surrounded by the silence, and let the drugs take him under until he couldn’t feel anything at all.

It had gotten worse, and yet no one seemed to notice. Not even Sasuke, who knew him better than anyone, who should have picked up on something being off. 

But no. Naruto was good— so good at hiding, at covering up. He had become an expert at keeping things buried, at making sure no one ever saw what was really going on.

But that’s what hurt the most, wasn’t it? That Sasuke, the one person he had been willing to bare everything to, didn’t even see the cracks.

But that’s what hurt the most, wasn’t it? That Sasuke, the one person he had been willing to bare everything to, didn’t even see the cracks.

Sometimes, he would come home hoping, begging , for him to notice. His heart would pound in his chest as he stepped through the door, the weight of the day’s sins hanging heavy in his bones. He’d glance over, catch Sasuke’s eye, and wait. He’d wait for him to narrow his gaze, to come closer and ask the questions that mattered.

And sometimes, he did notice. A frown, a quick glance at Naruto’s hunched shoulders or the way his hands trembled just enough to betray him. He’d ask—once, twice, but when the blond shrugged it off with a grin or a too-easy excuse, Sasuke would let it go. Convinced that Naruto wouldn’t lie to him, not about something like this.

But deep down, he wanted him to push harder. He wanted Sasuke to drag him over to the couch and lay him down, to hold him, to force him to confront the ugly truth. He wanted Sasuke to find the evidence—something, anything. A stash of pills, an empty bottle, the faint scent of alcohol on his breath. Sometimes Naruto would fantasize about leaving something out in the open, an obvious clue just waiting to be found. But he never did. He knew, of course, that if there was anyone in the world who could pull him out of this mess, it was the Uchiha. But the truth was, he wasn’t sure if he was ready to be saved. If he even deserved it.

There was a voice in his head that told him he hadn’t hit the bottom yet. That he could still handle it. He still had control. He could stop when he wanted to. And when the time came, when he was ready to crawl out of the hole he’d dug himself into, he’d do it on his own terms. No one would need to rescue him. Not even Sasuke.

But sometimes, when the silence was too loud and the emptiness too heavy, he would wonder if that was just another lie. 

But then the voice would return, cold and cynical, whispering that he hadn’t suffered enough yet. He could push himself a little further. 

And so, he stayed where he was, teetering on the edge.

He exhaled shakily, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. He couldn’t even be mad about it, really. He had gotten so damn good at it that even the people who loved him most were fooled. Even if someone had asked, how could he possibly have told them? 

He opened his mouth to speak, but the words died before they even had a chance to form. What could he even say? What good would it do now? Every word that came to his mind felt bitter, like it would only make things worse. What was the point of sharing everything he had been going through now when no one had cared enough to notice it before? Would she even listen? Would she even care at this point? 

But before he could say something, Sakura sighed again, rubbing her hands over her face as if trying to calm herself down. 

“Remember that stupid plan? That night at the bar?” She dropped her hands and gave a small, humorless smile. “It was your idea. You said you’d try to get Sasuke to open up, to talk about me… and after a few drinks, you’d leave him alone in the middle of the bar, and I’d go over and… I don’t know, do something, I guess.” She shook her head at the memory. “It didn’t even work. But it was your plan…” She paused, as if he was taking a moment to gather his thoughts. “Why did you do that?”

Oh , yeah, that night. 

The first night he had taken it too far. 

He thought that if she could get Sasuke’s attention, if they finally got together, maybe it would force him to bury his own feelings for the Uchiha. Getting rid of at least one problem. 

But the second Sakura’s hand rested on Sasuke’s arm and she leaned in just a little too close, something broke inside the blond. His chest tightened, the air around him seemed to thicken, and the thought of them kissing—it was unbearable. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. He ran. He didn’t hear the voices calling after him; all he could feel was the knife twisting in his chest, panic gripping his throat like a noose.

It wasn’t planned. He hadn’t gone out looking for what happened, hadn’t thought he’d reach that breaking point where his body would give in and his mind would spiral out of control. By the time he got home, he was barely standing. His hands shook so violently he could hardly get the door open. It wasn’t just hurt—it was madness, like a storm had ripped through him and left him hollow, burning. And It wasn’t jealousy either—jealousy would have been a mercy. This felt like a wound he couldn’t heal, like something inside him had been torn apart too many times to ever be whole again.

He felt like he was coming apart at the seams. So he did what he always did when the pain got too loud. That night, like all the others, started the same way—an attempt to quiet the noise, to drown out the storm raging inside his head. 

Too many. He knew it. He swallowed them without counting, without thinking, his only goal to make the crushing weight in his chest just stop. It wasn’t about getting high or even numbing out—it was about survival. The thoughts wouldn’t quit. The agony wouldn’t quit.

And then, somewhere between the swallowing and the waiting, the world began to blur. The warmth in his veins became heat, searing and oppressive, and his chest tightened painfully, like something was squeezing him from the inside. The panic didn’t fade—it transformed, became something darker. His heartbeat, once frantic, slowed to a sluggish, unnatural pace, like it was struggling to keep up, and he felt his limbs grow heavier, like lead pulling him down. There was a moment—just a moment—where he thought, he might have fucked up. But the numbness crept in fast, wrapping itself around him like a thick, suffocating fog. The floor seemed to rise to meet him, and he collapsed, the cool floor pressing against his burning skin.

Everything went dark—quiet, finally—but not in the way he’d wanted. His mind slowed to a crawl, and his breath, already shallow, became barely there at all. He could feel the edges of consciousness fraying, could sense his body teetering on that dangerous line between slipping away and slipping too far. His limbs felt foreign, like they didn’t belong to him anymore, like he was trapped inside a body that refused to listen. He tried to move, to push himself up, but all he managed was a weak twitch, his fingers clawing at the floor beneath him.

There was no escape from the blackness this time, no moment of peace where he could finally breathe easy. He couldn’t even fight it. There was no control left to grasp.

It was in those last moments of fading awareness that the realization hit him, somewhere deep inside his drug-clouded mind: He might not make it out of this one. 

His body felt distant, his mind slipping away, and as he lay there, cold and broken, the last thing he felt was the bitter sting of regret.

He hadn’t wanted to die.

Luckily, he then woke to the soft caress of a cold breeze against his skin, or was it someone’s touch? He wasn’t sure. His mind was still fogged, still struggling to pull itself out of the black pit it had fallen into. He wanted to move, to get up and confirm he was alive, that he was okay—but he couldn’t. Everything was slow, sluggish, as if his body was still half-asleep, refusing to respond.

All he could do was lie there, staring up at the sky, eyes tracing the stars that glittered above him. The world around him was quiet, unnervingly so, save for the faint rustling of leaves in the distance. But it wasn’t unnerving to him. No, it was peaceful—unnaturally so. 

When he finally managed to sit up, his limbs still felt foreign, his head still felt heavy with the remnants of whatever had coursed through his veins. But the peace lingered, that unnatural stillness. It clung to him as he rubbed his face, trying to focus, to understand where he was.

The ground beneath him was solid, rough, and uneven, and when he finally looked up, he froze. 

He was standing directly atop the stone likeness of his father—the Fourth Hokage. The realization hit him like a blow to the gut, the sheer impossibility of it sinking in. The village sprawled out below him, a quiet, sleeping Konoha bathed in moonlight. The air was still, except for the occasional whisper of wind through the trees. There was no sign of anyone around. No evidence that he had been dragged, carried, or… anything. 

That wasn’t the first time, Naruto thought with a sick twist in his gut, that Kurama had stepped in as a last resort, taking over when his body had given up, when his own will had faltered and teetered on the edge of no return. It should have infuriated him, that his life had been preserved not by his own strength, but by the force of a creature that barely tolerated him. But in that moment, standing atop his dad, with the cool night air brushing his face, he couldn’t summon anger. He couldn’t feel much of anything at all.

His fists clenched as he struggled to find the words to say. “I did because…” he started, barely able to hold the flood of emotions that had been bottled up for so long. “Because I thought... If I could help you two get together, then maybe I could finally get over him, you know? Maybe I could convince myself to let him go." His hands trembled slightly, "It was a stupid idea, and it only made things worse. I hated myself for that, you know?" His voice dropped, becoming dangerously low, almost bitter. "I told myself that I wasn’t allowed to feel that way. You were the one who was supposed to love him. You were the one everyone could understand, the one allowed to chase after him, no one ever questioned you." 

Naruto’s breath hitched as the words poured out, no longer restrained. "But me?" he scoffed, his voice filled with raw pain. "I was just a fool. The idiot who couldn’t accept that Sasuke didn’t care about him anymore. Everyone once tried to get me away from the idea of chasing after him, no one ever wondered if I was fighting for something more. No one ever asked why I kept going after him." His words turned sharper, fueled by a hurt he had carried in silence. "I tried to help you because it was the right thing to do. Because I wanted to be a good friend to both of you. I wanted to do things right .”

He took a shaky breath, but the emotion bubbling under the surface refused to settle. "And I hated that I couldn’t just be the friend I was pretending to be, that I couldn't just stand by what I was pretending, you know? I hated myself for not doing it for you, for the promise I made to you, but for me. It wasn’t supposed to be me. It was supposed to be you. You loved him. Not me." His voice broke for a second, and his eyes darkened as years of repressed emotion spilled over. "After the war, when Sasuke came back and I had to live with him, it all became too much. But I couldn’t risk it. I couldn’t make him think that the only reason I fought so hard was because I wanted something more from him." His voice cracked again, his eyes blazing with pain as he looked at Sakura. "I wanted to be a good friend. That’s all I’ve ever wanted to be. But no matter how hard I tried, every time I saw you try to reach out to him, I wished it was me. And every time I thought about saying something, about telling him how I really felt... I thought he’d leave. And I knew you’d hate me for it too. I didn’t want that. I couldn’t be the reason why Sasuke left again, and I couldn’t be the one who caused you pain again for it." His hands balled into fists again, and his voice dropped to a near whisper. "I never believed for a second that he could ever like me back." 

His body was trembling with the weight of everything he had been carrying until now, and everything he still couldn't bring himself to say.

“If you hate me for this, I understand,” he whispered, his gaze dropping to the ground as if he couldn't bear to meet her eyes. “If you think I was a bad friend, that I betrayed you, I get it, I truly was. I didn’t want to hurt you. I never wanted to. I just… I couldn’t control it. I tried. I swear I tried.”

In the midst of the silence that followed, he could hear Sakura's footsteps approaching him. Slowly. And then, she placed a hand on his back, gently but firmly, as if trying to anchor him. "Naruto…" she murmured. But he didn’t look up at her.

“I swear… I didn’t do it to hurt you, Sakura. I never wanted to hurt you.” His voice was barely above a whisper, shaking with emotion. “I just– It’s been so hard… these last few months, being around him all the time. It got harder to pretend. And he… he didn’t make it any easier.” He said, letting the truth slide only for a second, but quickly recomposing his thoughts to direct everything towards the important topic: Sasuke

“Naruto…” She called again. 

The blond’s tears fell freely now, his voice thick as he continued. “We started going on missions together, we started training together, suddenly, we were spending almost every moment together, and every time, it felt like…” He paused, his breath catching in his throat, his chest tightening as he struggled to find the right words. “It felt like…” His voice broke, and for a moment, he couldn’t hold it back anymore. “I loved him,” he choked out, the words spilling out between sobs. “I loved him so much… and I didn’t know what to do with it. It just kept getting worse and worse, and no matter how hard I tried to push it down, I couldn’t… I couldn’t stop loving him.” His breath hitched as more tears fell. “He… he treated me so— I don’t know, he took care of me in a way no one ever has before.” His voice cracked again as the memories flooded in. “I’ve never felt anything like that before. Never. It was like… maybe this is what it’s supposed to feel like. To have someone love you.” 

He didn't know why he was saying all that at that moment. It wasn't even relevant. Maybe it was just because, for the first time, he had the place to talk about one of the things that had been tormenting him all this time. Or maybe it was just his nervousness and his need to try to fix things. Whatever it was, he couldn’t stop.

“But I—Uhm… I told myself it was simply impossible. I mean, why would Sasuke feel anything for someone like me ?” He said with some contempt in his voice, the tears falling faster now. “I convinced myself I was reading too much into it, that I was just seeing what I wanted to see. He was just being a good friend!” 

He paused, swallowing. Trying to make room between the lump in his throat and the words that were desperate to come out.

“I never thought… I never imagined that something like that would ever happen. That he’d let me… that he’d want that with me, you know? I thought it’d be a one-time thing for him and he’d never talk about it ever again, like it didn’t mean anything to him.” Sakura’s hand stilled for a moment, and it made him think that maybe he was giving way too much information. “But uhm…” His voice softened, shaking. “He said…”

“Listen to me,” Sasuke whispered, his hand gently pressing Naruto’s head tighter against his chest. “You didn’t ruin anything. You’re not screwing anything up. You’re—”

Naruto’s breath hitched. His mind was racing, thoughts clashing against each other. What was Sasuke even saying? He hadn’t ruined anything? His tears only came faster, his body trembling as if to deny the Uchiha’s words. In his head, he couldn’t stop thinking how much he messed up.

“I’m the one who’s been scared, Naruto.” The Uchiha continued, his own voice cracking now. “I wanted it… what happened last night… I really wanted it. I’ve wanted it for a long time. I’ve wanted you for a long time.”

He froze. 

For a moment, the tears stopped, but he still couldn’t move. 

“I’ve been in love with you for so long. Maybe I always have been. I just didn’t realize it until recently." 

“What?” He thought, unable to speak, unable to process the words Sasuke just said. “What the fuck?” No. It was impossible. Sasuke didn’t fall in love with people—he didn’t even need people. How could someone like Sasuke love him? He’d always been the one chasing after him, always the one to reach out first. But now, Sasuke was the one holding him, saying things that Naruto had only ever dreamed of hearing.

"I thought last night... I thought you felt the same," His voice was gentle, but the Uzumaki could hear the fear in it, the vulnerability. "That maybe I wasn’t the only one feeling this. But even if I was wrong, even if I’ve misread everything, it doesn’t change how I feel…”

“I love you, Naruto. I love you with everything I have."

Those words echoed in his mind, over and over again. It had been all Naruto could think about since Sasuke had said them the night before. No matter how much he tried to push them aside, they kept coming back, looping endlessly in his heart, as if repeating them would somehow make them more real.

But each time, the voices in his head grew louder, darker.

“It can’t be true. There’s no way he would love me.”

Suddenly, he found himself trying to fight his own head once again. Actually, it was already taking too long this time. He didn't know how long he had been awake exactly, but he was surprised that it hadn't attacked him until now.

From the moment Sasuke had said those words, it was like his brain had split into two parts—one part that wanted to believe it, that wanted to grab onto those words and never let go, and the other part that was desperately trying to drown him.

And to no one's surprise, of course the second part was the strongest.

His chest felt tight, and he struggled to keep his breathing steady. His mind rapidly started to get filled with insecurities and doubts. “Fuck, not this again.” The familiar weight began to press down on him, heavy and suffocating. His heart raced in his chest, faster than it should have been, and his breathing became sharper. “ Not now. Not here.” He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to ground himself, but it only made the storm in his head spin faster.

“Sasuke didn’t mean it. He couldn’t have meant it.”  

Maybe he was just confused. That had to be it. Naruto was probably the first person to treat him with kindness, the first person to stand by his side despite everything. Of course he’d think it was love. Of course Sasuke would mistake whatever he was feeling for something deeper.

But it wasn’t real. It couldn’t be.

“He doesn’t know what he’s talking about. He only said that because I was his first, because I was there for him when no one else was.” 

His mind kept feeding him those thoughts, trying to convince him that Sasuke had simply mistaken the intensity of the moment, the loneliness, the pain, for love. 

His fingers curled into his lap, nails digging into the fabric of his pants as he fought against the rising wave of panic. “Calm down. Breathe. You can control it.” He kept telling himself, but it wasn’t working. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t slow his breathing. His mind was spiraling, his throat tightened painfully, and his vision started to blur slightly around the edges. “ Damn it, Naruto, calm the fuck down.” But his body wasn’t listening. His heart pounded in his ears, and the room around him seemed to shrink. The walls felt like they were closing in, pressing against him, crushing him. 

“I was just convenient.”  

The air felt too thin, like no matter how much he tried to inhale, it wasn’t enough. 

“ Why would he love me? I’m not worth it. Literally, look at me. I can't even be calm for a couple of hours without having a fucking panic attack.”

The blonde blinked, his vision clearing as though the suffocating fog had been peeled away, the edges of reality sharpening once more. She was right there in front of him now, with her hands gripping his shoulders, eyes full of concern, and lips moving in a flurry of soundless words. The noise in his head had drowned her out, her voice buried beneath the storm that had been howling in his mind moments ago.

But now… silence. Deafening, hollow silence.

Her voice cut through at last, a soft, distant echo. “Naruto? Are you okay? What’s wrong?”

For a second, he didn’t respond. Just blinked, as if the question took a moment to sink in, like a stone slipping slowly beneath the surface of deep, still water. His heart was still thrumming in his chest, the remnants of chaos clinging to him, but the storm—the real storm—had subsided. Pulled back, receding into the dark corners of his mind where it belonged. Where it always lurked.

“I need to leave,” he thought, his gaze dropping from her face, the world dulling again. He hated looking people in the eyes. Too much light, too much feeling there. Better to look away. Better to distance himself before something slipped.

“I’m not feeling well,” he muttered, the words sliding out of him, unnaturally even, too calm. He felt it—the way the tone didn’t quite fit his mouth. But it didn’t matter. He needed to be away, and the details didn’t concern him. His skin itched, his muscles twitching under the surface, impatient to move, to go.

Sakura’s hands squeezed his shoulders tighter. “Naruto, what do you mean? You—”

“I need to go.” He cut her off, his movements deliberate as he peeled her hands from his shoulders and stepped back. The panic, the chaos that had surged moments before, was gone, replaced by something cold, controlled. His body moved before his mind could catch up, heading toward the door with swift, mechanical precision.

“Wait—Naruto, what’s going on? You were just—”

“Drop it. I just need some air,” he said, dismissively, barely registering her concern. His hand was already on the doorknob when he felt the tug on his arm.

Her hand. Again.

Annoyance flared, sharp and sudden. Humans . They never knew when to let go. Never understood the danger when it was in front of them. He glanced down at her fingers curled around his arm, and something dark slithered up his spine. 

How foolish, he thought, his mind spiraling into murkier places. How easy it would be to—

But no. Naruto wouldn’t hurt her.

He pulled back, not harshly, but firm enough to free himself from her grasp. 

“Naruto, I don’t hate you.” Her voice broke through again, shaking him out of the haze. “I’d never hate you.” Her words settled in the air, a strange, dissonant melody against the cold calm in his chest. “I’m just worried about you. You know how Sasuke can be… what he’s done to you. I don’t want him to hurt you again.”

Something stilled in him then, a flicker of recognition in the dim corners of his mind. A dark chuckle escaped his lips, though there was no humor in it—only bitterness.

So now this little girl, the same one who would’ve sold her soul to have Sasuke’s scraps, dared to show something like reason? Now, after all these years, she was starting to see the danger in her beloved Uchiha? Now, after she’d thrown herself at him, bared her neck to the wolf like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, she had the gall to call him a threat? Son of a bitch.

If she had been in Naruto’s place, if Sasuke had cracked open that door to let her crawl inside, would she have the same fears? Would she back away, trembling, because the man she loved was “too dangerous” ? Bullshit. She wouldn’t hesitate. She’d have clung to Sasuke like a parasite, tethered herself to his life in a heartbeat, no matter the darkness, no matter the threat. She would’ve bound him to her in every possible way—body, soul, and whatever else she could sink her claws into, her obsession devouring any sense she might’ve had.

And now she wants to play the friend? Now she’s the concerned, worried voice in the dark, the one who thinks she can help? Pathetic. If Sasuke had wanted her—truly wanted her—she would’ve let herself be consumed without a second thought. And now, now that she sees Naruto at the edge of that same precipice, now she’s worried for him? The thought alone made him sick with disgust.

He felt a smirk tug at his lips, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes, and turned slightly, just enough to look at her from the corner of his eye.

“So now we’re against Sasuke?” His voice was low, tinged with sarcasm. “That’s new.”

She blinked, confusion flashing across her face like a passing shadow. “What?”

He shook his head, the bitterness fading as quickly as it had come. Doesn’t matter. Nothing she could say would. “Nothing. I really do need to go.” His voice was even, his movements too precise, too measured. “We’ll talk later.”

And before she could utter another word, the door clicked shut behind him, sealing him away from her concern, her questions, her touch.

Suddenly, he found himself in the crowded hallway of the hospital. Ah… the good old days . For a fleeting moment, he had nearly forgotten where they were. The stench of disinfectant stung his senses, and the ceaseless noise of human activity assaulted his ears—footsteps, conversations, the clamor of fragile lives bustling about. 

As Naruto strode toward the exit, the humans began to take notice. Nurses, patients, doctors... all of them slowing down, their eyes lighting up with recognition like foolish insects drawn to a flame. Some waved, others smiled like blithering idiots, and a few even had the audacity to try to stop him for some pleasantries. Insufferable.

He had no time for their weak displays of affection, no patience for their meaningless greetings. His only focus now was to get out, to breathe something other than this sterile filth they surrounded themselves with.

One man—grinning like a fool—stepped forward, far too eager to address him. “Naruto! Haven’t seen you around lately, how’s everything going?”

He didn’t even bother to glance his way. With a single step to the side, he bypassed the man, face devoid of any expression. The murmur of confusion that followed was barely a whisper to him, a distant noise, as if he were separated from their world by a thick, impenetrable wall. “Insects, all of them.”

He knew this behavior would raise suspicion—he would no doubt hear about this later—but it wasn’t his concern. Naruto had made things difficult enough by abandoning himself to this cesspit of human interaction. Fuck him. The least he could have done was keep his body out of reach of these creatures. But no—in the middle of this mess it is! Asshole.

The blond's body moved steadily forward, unbothered by the stares, ignoring the startled expressions and hushed whispers. Normally, Naruto would stop, force that ridiculous smile, maybe even share a laugh with these fools. 

“ How?” He still couldn’t fathom how the kid tolerated it—let alone encouraged it. He knew damn well Naruto wasn’t even entirely comfortable with all the attention, so why the hell did he bother indulging them? What was the point of all that grinning and handshaking if it drained him? “Tsk. Humans and their need for validation.”

The moment he stepped outside the hospital, the blond was immediately assaulted by the blinding glare of the sun. Of course. He hissed inwardly, the sharp light cutting through his borrowed eyes like a blade. It was too much at once, the unforgiving brightness, the unrelenting noise—God, the noise. Humans filled the streets, swarming like ants. Their voices clashed in an incessant, mind-numbing cacophony: chattering, bickering, children screaming their heads off. It grated on his senses, more than the foul stench of their sweat, more than the heat baking the earth beneath their feet.

No wonder Naruto always seemed so overwhelmed the moment he stepped foot outside his house. It was a miracle he hadn’t keeled over from overstimulation yet. He could practically feel the itch under his skin, the restless tension coiled tight in his muscles from the pressure of it all.

And then, like vultures, they’d come. They always did. A mob of admirers, wide-eyed and open-mouthed, desperate to get a piece of the so-called Hero of the Leaf. It wouldn’t be long before they started swarming. One glance, one whisper in the crowd and they’d descend on him. Requests for autographs, handshakes, pictures, blessings for their pathetic little lives. 

He had no patience for this human nonsense. He wasn’t about to let these pests sink their claws into him, nor endure their desperate clamor for attention.

No chance in hell.

With a flick of his hand and a subtle twist of chakra, he vanished. Naruto's form dissolved from the street like a ghost, leaving nothing but bewildered stares in his wake. 

He reappeared in the training grounds, a forgotten echo of where Team 7 had once stood as freshly minted genin. The air was quieter there, stiller, the lingering scent of pine and earth far more tolerable than the suffocating stench of human life in the village. 

Kurama moved toward the nearby lake, the soft murmur of the water lapping against the shore offering a rare moment of respite from the whirlwind in his mind. Naruto’s body sank to the ground, settling at the edge of the water. He could feel the damp earth beneath him, and for a moment, he watched the sunlight dance over the surface of the lake, reflections rippling with each gentle wave.

It was almost peaceful. 

The fox stood there, flicking rocks with a lazy hand, and watching how they skimmed the surface before sinking into the water. Occasionally, the wind stirred the leaves, a whisper of life in the stillness. 

It was what lingered inside, in that damp, hollow space they shared, where the true storm festered. Where Naruto lay curled up, small and crumpled in the dark recess of their shared mind. Kurama could feel it—the heaviness that clung to the boy, the sorrow that felt like a festering wound. Suffocating. A part of him winced at the weight of it. But the feeling was old now. He was past sympathy, past caring, past watching Naruto deteriorate like some sad, broken toy.

"How much longer do you think you can keep this charade going?" Kurama's voice rumbled low, dripping with disdain as he flicked another stone. The words spilled from Naruto's throat, though no one else was there to hear him. To anyone watching, it might seem like the blond was muttering to the air. But the words were meant for the crumpled mess of a boy cowering inside.

Another stone hit the water with a heavy splash. The silence afterward was almost oppressive.

"You're barely holding yourself together, kid." His tone was sharper now, edged with an ancient bitterness. He flicked another rock, perhaps with more enthusiasm than before, because this time, the stone skipped about five times in the water before sinking. A dark scoff escaped him, more bitter than the cold wind biting at their shared skin. "I’m serious, fool. You can’t keep leaning on this—" he hissed, gesturing vaguely at nothing. "Drugs. Alcohol. Pathetic little crutches. Or me, for that matter. I'm getting sick of watching you destroy yourself, piece by miserable piece."

This time, he wasn’t surprised that Naruto didn’t respond. Still, Kurama could feel it, all of it—the gnawing dread, the weight of every dark, twisted thought that he refused to say aloud. It clawed at him, thick and desperate. 

He let out a long exhale, his gaze still fixed on the water. The ripples, like Naruto, never truly stilled. "Come on. I can feel you in there, breaking down like a coward. You think you can hide from me? You think I don’t know you?" The mocking edge in his voice was unmistakable. It wasn’t just the silence that bothered him—it was the weakness. The unrelenting, insufferable weakness of the boy inside. "You're not the only one who's been broken, you know. But you're the only one stupid enough to let it consume you like this."

Still nothing. Just more sobbing from within.

The fox let the silence stretch for a while longer, giving him time—time to get his head out of the mud. But his patience, already thin, snapped like brittle wood. "Right," he sneered, voice dripping with condescension, "guess I’m talking to myself now, huh?"

Another rock hit the water. Hard.

"If you think ignoring me is going to make this go away, you’re wrong, you little idiot." He could feel the boy shifting, barely, inside their shared mind, but it was pathetic, really. Another empty gesture. "I’m not leaving, and neither is the mess you’ve made of yourself." His hand stopped mid-throw, gripping the stone so tightly it cracked in his palm. “You know, I still don’t get it," he began, as if he were musing over a joke. "What exactly is your problem, brat? And don’t even try to say it’s about that Uchiha. We both know it’s more than that."

Finally, the boy moved. A pathetic shuffle in the darkness. His sobs quieted just enough for him to mutter something, though it was weak, barely a whisper. "I... I don’t know."

Kurama’s ears twitched, his eyes flicking up from the lake for the first time. "Finally!" he said, the word laced with venomous sarcasm. Mentioning the other kid was all he had to do to knock some sense in him. “'You don’t know?' Is that what you’re going with?" He scoffed, shaking his head with a bitter laugh. "You don’t know why you're falling apart at the seams? What a joke."

The sobs intensified, and the weight of Naruto’s anguish pressed harder into Kurama’s consciousness. The kid was nothing but a curled-up, trembling heap, consumed by misery. A shadow of the vibrant boy he had known. The fox could feel every shred of it—the weight of the boy’s despair like chains dragging them both down into the abyss. But he stood unaffected, at least on the surface. His arms now crossed over the chest he now possessed, a body not his own, while his blue eyes, full of disdain, stayed fixed on the ripples that disturbed the lake's surface.

"I don’t… I don’t know what’s wrong with me." The words cracked like splintering wood, brittle, hollow. It was incredible, really, how empty the boy’s voice had become, how devoid of hope. Kurama should have relished it. The brokenness. But for the first time, the sharp sting of Naruto’s despair hit somewhere deeper than he was prepared for. "I just… I can’t deal with anything anymore. I don’t know why…” His words were like an open wound.

The fox let out an exaggerated sigh, slow and drawn out, a noise filled with contempt. It echoed through the quiet morning air as if to drag out the tension further, as though Naruto’s misery was little more than a nuisance. “I should’ve known.” His voice dripped with forced sarcasm, each syllable laced with a mockery that should’ve made Naruto snap. "All that effort, trying to break you down, pushing you to the edge… and in the end, I didn’t even have to do a thing! Turns out, all I had to do was let you live long enough for the world to finally crush you." He shook his head, chuckling darkly. "If only I’d known sooner. Could’ve saved myself the trouble."

The words hung between them, as bitter as the wind sweeping over the lake. He waited for Naruto to fight back, for some pitiful show of defiance—a scowl, a muttered curse—but nothing came. Only silence. 

He skipped another rock, watching the way it danced across the water before sinking out of sight. Beneath that mocking veneer, though, the gnawing concern deepened. He had seen this before. Humans were fragile things. They broke down under pressure. They needed time to process, to heal. Naruto, though, never had that luxury. He was always thrown from one battle into the next, from one disaster to another. Kurama had watched it happen again and again. But that was the way humans worked, right? They had to struggle to find their own way out.

He had allowed Naruto to push through, believing the kid would eventually reach his own conclusion. He didn't coddle. He just waited. He didn’t want to care. He was the great Nine-Tails fox, far above the petty concerns of mortals. But damn it, watching the kid in this state—silent, broken, his once unstoppable spirit ground down to dust—it was time to admit that waiting wasn’t enough. He really wasn’t coming out of this on his own. 

Kurama was no hero, no nurturing figure. But there was no denying the instinct that had awakened in the fox. Something deep inside him stirred at seeing his jinchuuriki like this, at feeling the boy’s pain as his own. It infuriated him, made him feel weak, vulnerable—things he never wanted to be. He couldn’t just watch and do nothing any longer.

No. This time, he was stepping in.

If Naruto didn’t have the strength to get out of this pit, he would drag him out kicking and screaming if he had to.

A flicker of frustration crept in, "You’re eighteen, brat," he said sharply, eyes narrowing at the water. " Eighteen . And from the moment you were born, you’ve been dragged through hell. Chaos has been the only constant in your life. People feared you, isolated you, treated you like dirt. You grew up alone, fighting just to survive, to prove you existed. Then, when you finally started to make some connections, you had to watch as everything crumbled around you. Then the Uchiha became a target, and what did you do? You didn’t let go. No, you held on tighter. You swore you’d bring him back, even when everyone told you it was impossible. You chased after him, fought him, but it was never enough. That idiot was always just out of reach.”

His voice grew lower, more controlled. “Every time you tried to breathe, someone yanked you back into the mess. While you were busy chasing after the other kid, the Akatsuki came for you. You barely even had time to understand what they wanted before they hunted you down like an animal, all because of me.” His gaze darkened, the memories flooding back. “The one person you looked up to, the closest thing you had to a father—gone. And what did they give you in return? Barely any time to grieve before they tossed you right into figuring out some cryptic bullshit code.” 

Kurama’s voice softened, almost imperceptibly, but there was a weight behind it now. He wasn’t just listing events. Each word was a brick in the wall Naruto had been building around himself, one that was crumbling before their eyes. 

“You didn’t get a single damn moment to process any of it. Not Jiraiya’s death, not the destruction of your village, not meeting your own father for the first time during the fight with Pain—because that’s how it always went for you, didn’t it? Every monumental moment in your life, every emotional blow, was followed by another battle, another crisis.” He scoffed, bitter laughter escaping him. “You had to watch your village crumble under Pain’s assault, had to step up and save everyone. And then, as if that wasn’t enough, the Fourth Shinobi War happened. You were thrown into the center of it all—facing Madara, Obito, the Ten-Tails. They made you the hero of the entire damn world, put all that weight on your shoulders. And you still didn’t break.” His voice lowered again, almost a growl. “But after the war, when all the fighting stopped, when there was no one left to punch, no more enemies to fight... that's when it started, didn’t it? That’s when everything you’d been running from finally caught up to you. You had nothing left to distract you, no battles to throw yourself into. Suddenly, you were just... Naruto. A kid who’s been through hell, who’s lost more than most people can imagine. And you had to face it all—every loss, every failure, all at once.”

Naruto’s sobs grew quieter, barely noticeable, but Kurama could feel the tremors in his chest, the unsteady rhythm of his breathing. His heart was pounding, a mess of confusion and pain, he felt it all.

“You didn’t know how to handle it. So you clung to the only thing that would hurt you enough to keep you going. The one thing guaranteed to break you more than anything else—Sasuke. Because deep down, you don’t know how to live without pain, do you? Chaos is all you’ve known. And he was the perfect disaster." He laughed, but it wasn’t a real laugh. There was no joy, no amusement. Only a hollow, echoing sound that felt wrong even to him. “That stubborn idiot was always the one thing you could never figure out. The one thing that was too complicated, too impossible.” He shaked his head. “You could have stopped—just let him go, stayed his friend and kept things simple. But no. You had to push it further. You had to stare at him just a little too long, had to let that... need fester. You convinced yourself it was unrequited, that it was safe, because Sasuke wasn’t supposed to want you back. That was the whole point, wasn’t it? You were supposed to love him from a distance, burn yourself out with that impossible longing, because that’s what you needed. An endless, painful, unattainable goal.” His lips curled into a bitter smile. “You didn’t just want the pain. No. You needed it. You needed to feel that ache, that heartbreak, because that’s the only way you know how to feel alive. You’ve spent so long fighting, so long being the hero, that when the world finally gave you peace, it terrified you. And instead of facing it, instead of dealing with your own shit, you just put up another distraction.”

The fox let out a dark chuckle. “And for a while, it worked. You could keep playing that twisted little game, getting closer, then pulling back, pretending like it didn’t matter. And Sasuke... that idiot was giving you just enough to keep you hanging on, wasn’t he? The little glances, the smirks, the moments where you weren’t sure if he was flirting or just fucking with you. You loved that, didn’t you? The uncertainty. The mixed signals. It kept you on edge, kept you wanting more.” His smile faded, replaced with something sharper, more bitter. “But then Sasuke started to change. He started looking back at you, really looking. And suddenly, everything wasn’t so impossible anymore. Suddenly, the one thing you thought would never happen—the one thing that was supposed to be out of your reach—was staring you right in the face. And what did you do?” His eyes gleamed with a cruel amusement. “You fucked him. Finally, after all those years of chasing, all that time convincing yourself it would never happen, you finally had him. And now... now that it’s real, now that Sasuke’s actually looking at you the way you always wanted... what do you have left, huh? What’s your next target, brat? What are you gonna do now that the impossible is no longer impossible? Now that Sasuke’s in your bed, what’s left to chase?”

Kurama’s voice softened, but the bite remained. “That’s the thing about you, Naruto. You don’t know how to be at peace. Ironically, you’re terrified of it. If you don’t have that pain to drive you forward, then you’re stuck facing yourself. And that’s the one fight you’ve been running from all this time.”

A strangled sound came from Naruto, halfway between a laugh and a sob. The boy was shaking, barely holding himself together, but the noise wasn’t enough to convince the fox. He felt the truth beneath the surface, how Naruto was crumbling with every second that passed.

"Look at you," His voice lowered, the bite in his words fading into something closer to pity. "You’re a wreck. Spiraling deeper every day, not even sure why." He paused, his gaze distant, as if he were speaking to the wind. "All that’s left is you and the truth.”

Naruto’s voice broke, weak and hollow. "What truth?"

The fox’s eyes softened, his posture loosening as he let out a deep breath. For once, his voice wasn’t laced with sarcasm or cruelty. It was just… tired. "That you’re human, Naruto," he said quietly. 

He let the silence settle in again before adding, "Hell, I can even feel it. Your body’s practically screaming for those pills. You really let yourself get hooked, huh?"

He watched the water ripple, his own heart surprisingly heavy. He didn’t want to admit it, but a part of him—an uncomfortable part—ached for the kid. Naruto had never needed protecting, not really. Not until now. And that instinct… that pull to shield him, to save him from himself—it was unfamiliar, unsettling. But it was there. Whether he liked it or not. "I shouldn’t care," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to Naruto. But despite his own protests, he couldn’t ignore the gnawing truth: He did care. No matter how much he wanted to play the role of the aggressor, to remind the kid and everyone who the real monster was... he couldn’t shake the need to keep him safe.

Not anymore.

"I… I promised I wouldn’t." The blond muttered, his voice small, broken.

"And how’s that going for you, huh?" His words, though still rough, lacked their usual sting. "If it weren’t for me saving your sorry ass, you’d be gone a long time ago." His eyes flicked back to the water. “You’re already in too deep, Naruto. You can’t get out of this alone.”

His jinchuuriki didn’t respond, and the silence between them stretched—heavy, almost suffocating. The only sound was the jagged rhythm of Naruto’s breathing, raw and uneven, echoing in the empty space around them. It was a sound Kurama had grown accustomed to, but it never got any easier to hear.

"You’re not okay," he muttered, his voice low but uncharacteristically gentle. "You’ve gotta face this, whatever it is. You’ve been pretending for too long, and it’s killing you." His gaze softened as he stared at the distorted reflection on the water’s surface. He could see Naruto—without truly seeing him. "The panic attacks, the insomnia, the damn pills—they’re eating you alive. You might not feel it now, but soon you won’t be able to function without them. You’re teetering on the edge, kid."

He didn’t say it with cruelty, nor with the biting sarcasm he usually employed. This time, Kurama’s words were lined with something deeper, something he wasn’t used to feeling: genuine concern.

The blond trembled, his hands clenched tight on his knees, his knuckles white. The fox’s heart gave an uncomfortable twist, one he tried to shake off but couldn’t. He could feel the fear radiating from the boy—fear of losing, fear of Sasuke leaving, fear of being alone. And it hit him harder than he expected.

"If you keep going like this, you’re gonna lose him anyway. Not because he wants to leave, but because you’ll push him away. You’ll push everyone away if you keep breaking like this." Naruto’s breath hitched, and Kurama’s chest tightened further. The fox sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You’ve gotta stop," he said quietly, almost pleading now. "You’re killing yourself, Naruto. You don’t even realize it yet, but all this? The panic attacks, the insomnia, the drugs—it’s eating away at you piece by piece. Soon enough, you won’t be able to do your job without a dose. And after that? You’ll be having these breakdowns every day, until you can’t function at all." His voice was sharp, but there was an underlying concern that he hoped the blond wouldn’t ignore. "Soon, you won’t be able to live a normal life. Hell, you’ll barely be able to talk to people without falling apart."

Naruto flinched, but Kurama wasn’t done.

"I hate saying this, and you know I’m not one for this mushy romantic crap, but… kid, the guy you love likes you back. You’ve got him, right there. You can spend all the time you want with him. You can do whatever you damn well please—hell, you can fuck him all night long if that’s what it takes to get your head straight. I mean—maybe not straight—" He snorted, but his tone was more serious now. "But you’ve gotta rest. You can’t keep going like this."

"What if… what if Sasuke’s just wrong? What if he’s confused? What if he only thinks he feels that way because… because something changed in his head when we… y'know?" 

"Is that what troubles you now?” He shaked his head and grabbed another rock just to throw it into the water. “You know that’s impossible, right?” His grip tightened on another rock in his hand, the jagged edges digging into his palm as he threw it into the water with more force than necessary. The ripples stretched out, spreading wider and wider, but his frustration only grew.

It was almost pathetic. Naruto could barely hold himself together, but the second Sasuke’s name came up, everything else faded. The sobs, the agony—all dulled. “Of course” , he thought bitterly. “ Of all the things I said, of everything I laid out for him, it’s this that gets a response?” His words about Naruto's self-destruction, his spiraling mental state, the pills—none of it had broken through. But the second the conversation circled back to Sasuke, the blond latched onto it like a lifeline. He hated it, hated how predictable it all was. And yet… he couldn’t truly blame him. Not when he understood how much the Uchiha brat had meant to his jinchuuriki.

“You want the truth, something that’ll actually get rid of those stupid thoughts you’ve been having?"

Naruto didn’t answer, but Kurama knew exactly what was running through his mind—that nothing he could say would truly pull him out of the dark pit he’d fallen into. And sure, he wasn’t wrong. The fox wasn’t trying to offer that kind of relief. But at the very least, he could quiet that one corner of his mind. The part that whispered doubt about Sasuke’s feelings, that tortured him with the idea that maybe the Uchiha was mistaken. 

He sighed, "There’s something about the Uchiha you don’t know, and it’s about how their brains work. It’s not just me saying this, either. Of course, I can testify with my own experience in this field, but no, it’s a biological reality, something wired into their bloodline." He paused, making sure the blond was paying attention this time. Obviously, he was. "The Uchihas aren’t like everyone else when it comes to emotions, as you… probably can tell. Their feelings aren’t just strong—they're overwhelming. Their love, their hatred, their anger, their loyalty—it’s all extreme. You’ve seen it with Sasuke. You’ve seen it with Itachi, Madara, Obito... all of them. But the thing is, it’s not just a strong personality. It’s in their DNA. They don’t process love the way normal people do. It’s not fleeting; it’s not casual. It consumes them. " He took a moment to gather his thoughts, his tone shifting to something more analytical. "When an Uchiha falls in love, their emotions get tangled up with their chakra. This isn’t just some poetic metaphor; it’s a literal transformation of their mental and emotional state. They possess a unique set of brain functions that trigger intense emotional responses, effectively rewiring their synapses when they develop attachments. This is why their feelings can seem so all-consuming—because they actually are. The Sharingan, for example, enhances their emotional perception and reaction. When they feel love or loss, it amplifies its power but also their pain. It becomes their driving force."

Naruto listened, his brow furrowed as he absorbed the fox's words. "So, it’s like… they can’t just turn it off? They’re stuck with those feelings, no matter what?"

"Exactly," He continued, a hint of disdain creeping into his voice. "That’s why they’re so damn dangerous when they lose someone they care about. It shatters them, and it can drive them to madness. But the flip side? When they love, they love with every fiber of their being. There’s no casual dating for them; it’s all or nothing. Once they’re in, they’re all in. "

The blond’s eyes widened. "So, if Sasuke is really with me… then…"

"If you’re sitting there worrying that Sasuke’s confused or just ‘playing along,’ you can stop. Uchihas don’t get confused about this shit. If he is with you, it’s real. It’s not a mistake or some random fluke. He’s wired to feel this way."

"But that’s… he can’t change his mind?"

"No. You’re stuck with a guy who loves so intensely that he’ll probably obsess over you for the rest of your—" The fox couldn’t help but notice the way a smile crept onto his jinchuuriki’s face, the light in his soul flickering with something like excitement rather than dread. “ This fucking idiot.” "Are you serious right now?" He growled, incredulity lacing his voice. "You’re okay with the prospect of having that emotional wreck shadowing you for the rest of your life?! What the fuck is wrong with you?"

The blond shrugged, a grin still plastered across his face. Suddenly, Kurama couldn't feel any trace of all the pain that had inhabited the boy's body just a few minutes ago. God. What a fucking masochist.

"So… you’re saying I’m going to have Sasuke hovering around me forever, like a shadow?"

"More like a parasite than a shadow!" He replied, a hint of disgust threading through his words. 

“It can't be that bad,” the blond said, brushing off Kurama’s dark musings. His voice echoed faintly in their shared space. “You're overthinking this, Kurama. You’re making it sound like he's going to go off the rails any second.”

“ I AM OVERTHINKING?! Fuck you!” He felt Naruto’s grin only widened, that ridiculous, lovesick expression plastered all over his face. “Are you seriously sitting there grinning like an idiot? After everything I just said?” His growl deepened, eyes flashing. “I’ve been here, worried about your sorry ass and all you care about is that fucking Uchiha ?! Really?! That’s it?!”

The brat chuckled, the sound soft and almost shy. He didn’t even try to hide it.

Kurama's eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “You’re such a fucking idiot, you know that? The only thing you heard out of everything I said was ‘ Sasuke loves you .’ That’s it!” He threw another rock, this time with more force, the ripples nearly breaking the surface of the water as it sank. “God. You’re so pathetic! I hate you!”

Naruto’s laughter grew, his shoulders shaking, and that only seemed to ignite more fury in the fox.

“Are you laughing at me, brat?! I swear to all the gods, I’ve never seen anyone so hopelessly in love with a fucking wreck of a human being . You don’t give a single shit about anything else! I’m here, trying to keep you from literally killing yourself, and all you can think about is fucking that moody bastard!”

His jinchuuriki’s laughter now spilled over, nearly uncontrollable, his face red from the effort of holding it in. "Oh my god, Kurama—"

“Don’t you ‘ oh my god ’ me! I’m the one who’s been pulling your ass out of the fire this whole time! But nooooo, you just can’t get enough of that emo prick!” He hurled another rock into the lake, this one skipping once before plummeting with a loud splash. “You’re a goddamn disaster , you know that, Naruto? All this time, I thought you were spiraling because of everything that’s happened. All the death, the war, the trauma… but no, you’re just so horny for that cock that nothing else matters!” He growled louder, pacing as he threw rocks with increasing violence. 

Naruto clutched his stomach, trying to breathe between fits of laughter. "You’re—” more laughter. “—you’re so mad!"

“OF COURSE I AM! I’ve been talking to a fucking wall for the last half hour! What the fuck do I have to do to get through to you?! Apparently, the only thing that works is mentioning that Sasuke loves you, and you lose your goddamn mind!” Another rock sailed across the water, barely touching the surface before plunging into the depths. Kurama’s lips curled into a sneer. “Well, good for you. Have fun with your emotionally constipated boyfriend.”

The blond could barely hold it together at this point, tears streaming down his face from laughing so hard.

“You think this is funny ?” He seethed. “Maybe I should let him deal with your breakdowns and panic attacks! Oh, wait, that’s exactly what you want , isn’t it? You just want him to hold you, pet your hair, and whisper sweet nothings into your ear while you cry yourself to sleep like a little bitch !”

That was when Naruto’s laughter quieted. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, still catching his breath, but something shifted in the air. The fox also paused, his rage still simmering, but now aware of the boy’s presence more carefully.

He sighed, his expression softening as he stared at the empty inner place, his grin finally fading. “Kurama…”

“What?” the fox snapped, though his tone lacked the bite from earlier.

Naruto turned his gaze towards him, to the actual fox, the laughter completely gone from his voice now. “I did hear you.”

Kurama frowned, his tails whipping behind him incessantly.

“I heard everything you said.” Naruto’s voice was quiet but steady. “About the pills, about me running myself into the ground, about how I’ve been avoiding everything… You’re right.”

The fox’s tails twitched, caught off guard by the sudden shift. He could feel his sincerity, something weighty and raw in his words.

“I’ve been avoiding all of it… and I guess I just didn’t want to admit it.” Naruto’s eyes softened, his shoulders slumping slightly. “It’s easier to think about Sasuke than deal with all the stuff I’ve been bottling up. And… I’m scared, you know? Scared that if I stop moving, I’ll have to face everything else. And I don’t think I can.”

Kurama stood there, silent for a moment, his anger finally cooling. The sharp edge in his voice dulled as he let out a deep breath. “You think I don’t get that?” His tone was softer now, more serious. “I’ve been watching you…”

The blond swallowed hard, nodding slowly. The weight of Kurama’s words hit him in a way they hadn’t before, settling deep into his chest. “Yeah,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I know.”

The silence that followed was heavy, the kind that wrapped around them, making the space between the fox and Naruto feel both vast and intimate at the same time. 

He blinked, his eyes catching the light of the setting sun reflecting off the water’s surface. The ripples, stirred by the rocks Kurama had been throwing, were starting to settle. He lifted his hand, noticing the rough bandage around his palm, dirtied and frayed from scraping against the jagged stones. The cool breeze brushed against his skin, grounding him in the moment, a quiet reminder that he was back— really back.

But, despite having returned to his body, his gaze was still fixed on the fox inside his head. His eyes reflected a deep vulnerability, one that Kurama had rarely seen on him. “I… I just wanted to say… thanks, Kurama. For sticking with me. For saving me. Again.”

The fox shifted awkwardly, his tails flicking behind him in a nervous rhythm. "Tch. Don’t get all sentimental on me now, brat." His voice was gruff, but the blond noticed how it lacked the usual venom, his words landing more like a half-hearted protest than a real reprimand. “I didn’t do it for you, you know. You’re just… you’re my jinchuuriki. If you die, I die. That’s all this is. Simple self-preservation.”

But he didn’t seem convinced, a small, tired smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “I don’t believe that. Not anymore.”

Kurama huffed, turning his head away, ears twitching in clear discomfort. “You’re delusional,” he muttered.

“No, I’m not.” His voice was soft, but there was a strength to it now. “I think a part of you cares. Even if you won’t admit it.”

The fox’s eyes darted back to him, narrowed in suspicion, his lips pulling back into a snarl. “Just shut up already.” He turned his body away, clearly uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation, his voice louder now, almost desperate to drown out Naruto’s words. “I’m not some soft-hearted creature. You know better than anyone what I am.”

Naruto took a step forward, “ That’s true. I know exactly what you are,” he said, his voice unwavering. 

Kurama froze, his whole body tensing as if the word had struck him physically. He blinked, his sharp fox eyes locking onto Naruto’s softer gaze, something unreadable flickering in the depths of his amber irises. “Don’t say shit like that,” he growled, though his voice had lost its usual force. “I’m a demon, a force of destruction—”

“You’re more than that,” he interrupted, his voice firm but gentle. “You’ve been with me through everything. You’ve seen me at my worst, and even though you didn’t have to, you’ve helped me. You’ve kept me alive. That’s more than just survival instincts talking.”

The giant fox growled, his fur bristling as he tried to maintain his tough exterior. “You’re a fucking idiot,” he muttered, though his voice was far from angry now. “I don’t care about you. I care about not dying. That’s it.”